JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: LoyalFlutist on January 23, 2013, 08:23:25 PM

Title: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 25 [Update: 07/16/14]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 23, 2013, 08:23:25 PM
(http://i40.tinypic.com/2yy87th.jpg)



I'm here with another story.  :hee: (damn, I need to get my imagination under control. It's all over the place.)

Actually, truth be told, I was digging through my old files and saw this finished first chapter and unfinished second chapter. Though I might like to share it with you all. It's focused mainly on Mayuki pairings, but there will be other pairings that will make their appearances.

Based on the game Heavy Rain if that's easy enough to tell.  :sweat:

Who knows if I might continue this. This might be on a much slower update compared to my other two on-going fictions.  :on chew:



[Chapter 1]

"Mayu, where is Ayame?"

"Y-Yukirin... I-I don't actually know... I just saw her a moment ago right beside me while I bought her a toy-"

"Mayu! How could you not know where our daughter is?!"

"Yukirin, stay calm and stay with Jurina. I'm going to find her."

.

.

.

"Ayame!"

"Papa!"

"Ayame-w-wait! Wait! WAIT! Don't come running-no!"

"Papa-"

"AYAME!"

----------

[1 hour ago]

"Wow, so you both got together, hm?"

"It was predictable, so don't act so surprised, Yuko."

My smile on my face just twitched just a teensy bit in the corner. Inside of the mall, I, Watanabe Mayu and with my wife, Watanabe Yuki, our two little daughters, Watanabe Jurina and Watanabe Ayame, came upon with our two long-time friends, Kojima Yuko and Kojima Haruna. My wife dragged us all out to go shopping this Sunday afternoon to buy some dresses for our daughters. With a coincidence on the second floor, we bumped into them.

"Ahhhhh, of course. My bad, my bad," Yuko exaggerated her words by waving her hand carelessly into the air. Her long, light brown hair swayed to the left and right. A dimpled smile she showed, she saw our two daughters and bent down so she was able to face them properly. "Are you two Mayuyu's and Yukirin's daughters?"

Our two little girls bobbed their head up and down slowly, 5 year old Ayame backing away to hide from behind my back. Jurina however returned a dimple smile of her own and the 9 year old girl extended her hand out to Yuko. "It's nice to meet you, miss!" she replied in a small, cute voice. Yuko let out a giggle and too extended her hand out. "It's nice to meet you too, uh..."

"Jurina! Watanabe Jurina!"

"Nice to meet you then, Jurina-chan!" Yuko said and shook her hand. Haruna from behind her couldn't help but also giggle at their exchanges. Yuki beside me took Ayame's left hand and gently pulled the child out from behind my back. "Ayame, why don't you meet Aunt Yuko?"

Ayame took little steps and stood right beside Yuki's side. A sigh left my lips. This young girl was never well with strangers ever since she was born. I'm sure that in the near future, I can picture her to be like Sawako Hata. Such a shy individual but when she's with us alone, boy she can become quite a little hyperactive girl. Except less than Jurina, of course. Much less. 

Yuko took this chance to take a better look at Ayame, Her eyes were roaming the young girl, smiling even wider. "Kawaii. You're very cute, Ayame-chan."

She simply gave a nod back, still staying silent. Smiling apoligetically, Yuki bent down to tuck a strand of loose black hair behind Ayame's ear. "Ayame's very shy as you can already tell. She's not comfortable with strangers just yet."

"Haha, that's okay, that's okay~ Little girls when young always start off shy~ Like you, Shiriri-chan!" Yuko pointed at my direction, causing my face to instantly heat up.

"Y-Yuko!"

While my face was burning, Yuko was laughing her butts off, patting the solid white tiles of the mall beneath our feet. "You're so embarrassed now, huh? Oh come on Shiriri-chan!" Before I knew it, she disappeared from everyone's sight for a split second. The next moment, there was a squeeze on the area that I function on in order to sit. A yelp escaped my lips and a loud smack could be heard loud and clear to the point that the passing families threw curious glances over at our direction.

"O-Ouch! Damn, that hurts ya know!" she yelled, rubbing the top of her head in an exaggerating manner. Feeling as though steam is rising from my head, I crossed my arms and stayed silent. "But at least your butt is still in good shape just like when we first met in Akiharabara High-OW! What was that for now-O-Oh... Y-Yukirin..."

I didn't hit her this time. No. It was my Yuki, who whacked on the same exact spot previously inflicted by me. She rocked back and forth like a baby, tears welling up from the corner of her eyes. "Don't you dare touch my husband's butt, Oshima Yuko." There goes her black aura. Yuki back when she was in college was not only popular with both male and female, but was quite a fearsome beast to avoid angering too. I placed my hand on Yuki's shoulder, closing my eyes and ignoring my blush.

"Yukirin, we don't want our kids seeing your 'Black' side, right?.... andwhydidyoucallme'husband'there?"

Yuki paused momentarily before dropping her rigid stiff shoulders from being tensed. "You're right, Mayu.... And to answer your silly question, it was because you decided to dress in a men's suit when we got married a while ago."

I stopped for a moment to think and then quickly dropped the subject. 'Oh right. That was stupid of me' We were married after we finished our studies, both working in the same hospital as a nurse and doctor. Now a couple years later, we then came to become a family.

"A-Anyway, I still wonder why you still decided not to have kids, Kojiharu?" I asked.

"Hmm... Ettou... I wish we could have kids, demo... I feel like we're not ready for that kind of responsibility just yet..." Haruna put her finger on her chin, looking upward. "Besides... I think keeping both my job and this squirrel here under control is enough work for me at this time."

My 'oshiri sister' shot a glare at both Yuki and I as we cracked up. Our two kids looked up at us in confusion, the both tugging at our end of our shirts. "What are you talking about, mama and papa?" Jurina questioned, bouncing up and down energetically. I shook my head and leaned down just to pinch her cheeks lightly. "It's just a joke between us adults, Juri," I said.

Standing back up, I saw Yuki looking over at my direction. "Mayu, do you mind to take Ayame to the toy store for a bit while I take Jurina to shop in the sports section?" she requested. Without any hesitation, I did a salute and earned myself a giggle. "I'll take care of her, so no worries!"

Yuki then walked up to me and handed over Ayame, whom I took her hand from her mother and exchanged Jurina. "I won't be gone for long, 'kay?" she gave a quick peck on my cheek and walked off to the right side of the mall, entering into a nearby sports store.

"I guess both Nyan Nyan and I will be taking a quick stroll to the ice-cream shop right over~ THERE!" When I blinked, I saw the two figures vanish in thin air before my eyes. The sound of running feet could be heard from afar on my left, squeals coming from the squirrel's mouth easily picked up from the noisy surroundings.

Now looking down at my daughter, Ayame looked up at me. "Papa, can we go to the toy place?" A smile crossed my face and bent down to her level. "Alright then. Just hop on my back and I'll bring you there, okay?"

Soon enough, I was acting like an idiot pretending that I am an airplane just for my daughter, holding onto her tightly as she spread her arms wide on both direction. 'Wheeeeeee' was all that came out of her mouth. Such a cute voice made me laugh in happiness, dodging the people that were now staring at us like we're crazy.

"Ahahaha...ha...ha... Alright then... We're here, whew!" I panted, gently lowering her down inside of the bright and colorful shop. Surrounded by many stuff animals, anime figures, posters and the happy-go-lucky music of AKB48 'Aitakatta' playing in the background made Ayame grin widely. She rushed off into the stuff animal section and immediately picked up a big stuff mouse. The grey mouse only had the body with no limbs, its light pink ears sticking out of its head and black whiskers accompanying with its black nose. There weas a silly pair of eyes on the mouse, making it both adorable and funny.

"I want this, papa!" she exclaimed, holding it up toward me as I made my way toward her.

"So you want to have this, Ayame?" I bent down and examined the price tags, my eyes almost bulging out of its socket at the high price. 'F-F-F-FIFTY BUCKS FOR JUST A STUFF ANIMAL?!' It's not a problem since I have enough money to pay for it, but I'm just startled at the crazy price. Then again, it shouldn't really surprise me since in a foreign store in the United States, there was a stuff animal with the price of a hundred dollar... "I'll get this for you, Ayame, but tell me... Why this mouse and not the other animals? There's a teddy bear, lion, tiger, fish..."

Ayame bounced up to retrieve the stuff mouse, instantly removed from my grasp. "This mousey reminds me of you, Papa!"

"U-Urk! R-Really?" I was speechless. Am I compared to a mouse from what my daughter had just said? Shaking my head and laughing nervously out loud, I placed my hand on her shoulder. "Alright then, I'll pay it for you. Let's go to the register."

Heading toward the cash register, I was greeted by the owner of the shop. "You're ready to pay, miss?" the young boy asked. I nodded and pointed at the mouse in Ayame's hands. "I'll be paying for this, sir."

"Okay then, that'll be fifty-one dollars and twenty-seven cents," he proclaimed after punching in a couple of keys from the cashier machine. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a wallet marked with designs from the anime 'AKB0048.' Pulling out a couple bills and changes, I received a receipt.

"Thank you for shopping here. Have a good day."

"Same here with you sir."

Payment now done, I was about to call out Ayame's name when I suddenly didn't feel any sort of presence nearby. "A-Ayame?" I said, rotating my heads around to observe my surroundings.

"If you're looking for the little girl that was with you, she walked out of the store, miss," the owner said.

I quickly thanked him and walked out of the shop, not seeing her waiting in front of the store. Panic mode turned on inside of my brain as I studied the busy area in front of me. 'Where could Ayame have gone? She's not one to walk away... unless she got excited, then that's a whole different story...' Suddenly, I was slapped with realization. 'Crap. She must've wandered off somewhere. God dammit, I'm sure she hasn't gone off too far since it's barely been a minute when I left my eyes off of her.'

"Mayuyu? I'm done with shopping." I snapped my head to my left and saw Yuki with Jurina. A bag filled with some sporty shorts and shirts were seen within the clear plastic bag branded with Nike. Her head tilting to the side, she then said, "Jurina surely likes a lot of these types of clothings. Mou, I can suddenly imagine her becoming some sort of Olympic participant."

I didn't respond back. My mind was still too loaded to even comprehend and place her jumbled words from within my head correctly into sentences. Then she asked that question.

"Mayu, where is Ayame?"

Gulping, I brought out my shaky voice.

"Y-Yukirin... I-I don't actually know... I just saw her a moment ago right beside me while I bought her a toy-"

"Mayu! How could you not know where our daughter is?!"

Yuki's eyes widen open in both fear and anger, almost dropping the bag she held at hand. Jurina merely switched her stares between me and the angry mother in front of her. I can't blame Yuki though. I too am enraged at myself for leaving Ayame unattended and unsupervised for a split yet crucial moment.

Hoping to keep the situation calm, I backed away slowly and motioned my hands downward.

"Yukirin, stay calm and stay with Jurina. I'm going to find her."

Then without further ado, I turned around and walked briskly away from the two stunned figures behind. "Ayame? Ayame! Ayame, where are you?!" I yelled as loud as I could possibly do, cupping my mouth with my hands to bring out the clear message. "AYAME!"

Panic mode overtook my system, soon becoming paranoid at my current failure of unable to locate my own daughter. "AYAME!"

Frantically looking around, I glanced downward from the second floor's edge and saw a gray mouse sticking out from the busy and crowded area from the main sector of the first floor. I then dashed right toward the escalator, quickly making my way downward and unintentionally shoving people both male and female aside.

Words and insults were thrown behind my back at my rash behavior, but I didn't notice it as I was far too concerned with my daughter's safety. 'I'm sure she's going to earn quite a long lecture not alone, but together with me from Yuki. I'm so going to be killed once I find her.'

The many people walking around me could make one think they're playing an 'I SPY' game, trying to pinpoint the location of their desired target. Pushing my way through the people in a straight line, I stretched my neck to my right and left, hoping to see above the busy crowd.

There was the exit and entrance of the mall, standing a couple feet away from where I was. I saw Ayame standing there with her recently bought stuff animal. She, however, didn't stay for long as I saw the golden door of the mall's open. 'Crap! She's going out! Agh, don't do that, Ayame!' I mentally screamed at Ayame, forcing myself to resort to force in order to move at a faster rate against the moving crowd.

It was funny how the crowd's direction was all coming against me, causing me to slow down despite using force. I barely made any faster progression. Instead, I earned a lot of angry remarks from them.

Finally out of that hellish group and screaming out Ayame's name multiple times, I bursted out of the entrance door and now stood on the pavement of the city. My throat is now dry from all the constant hollaring to catch Ayame's attention over the loud atmosphere. Coughing into my hand, I was breathing heavily in both exhaustion and panic. "Dammit! Just-dammit!"

Left and right I look, yet she was nowhere to be seen. Cars were running through the afternoon streets at such dangerous speed, making one wary and doubt themselves of jay walking to the otherside. I gulped, feeling my teeth chatter inside of my closed my mouth from fear. "My god, why is this happening?"

From the corner of my eyes as I looked to my left, I saw her on the other side of the street, hugging that mouse of hers tightly. Relief ran across my face when I saw her.

"Ayame!" I called out to her, instantly grabbing her attention. A smile crossed my face when I saw her wave at me with her small hand.

"Papa!" she replied back.

"Ayame-w-wait! Wait! WAIT! Don't come running-no!"

To my surprise, I saw her running toward me and an incoming red sport car barely a mile away in such rapid speed. The sound of the tire burning rubber due to its brake was heard from the distance, alerting us that the person on the wheel was making an abrupt stop.

Behind me, I began to hear Yuko, Haruna, Yuki and Jurina approach. However, I had no time to waste and dashed blindly without thinking straight toward Ayame. 

"Papa-"

"AYAME!"

Screaming her name out loudly, I knew that the both of us were going to be hit by the car that failed to stop sooner. I leapt to her, shielding her from the car behind us and protected her head and body from the fast moving vehicle. Hugging her tightly, I was prepared for what was coming. A slam was felt hitting my back just as though a bull had charged at my powerless and unprotected body. Pain overcame my senses and not even one second, I blacked out.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 1
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on January 23, 2013, 08:49:30 PM
great fanfic :heart: :yep:
poor mayuyu :cry:
jurina and ayame are so cute :cathappy:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 1
Post by: Chanaline on January 23, 2013, 09:15:18 PM
Waw!! I love it even if it is sad!!

Naaah! Mayu why!!! :cry:

Ayame and Jurina are so cute!!!!

Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 1
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on January 23, 2013, 09:21:13 PM
E-eh? What happened to Mayu?

Ayame and Juri-chan :heart:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 1
Post by: Llyloo on January 23, 2013, 09:26:02 PM
Ow you posted it **

I want the next chapter. *w*
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 1
Post by: mo-chan on January 24, 2013, 12:04:29 AM
you know when I read this chapter
I got goosebumps all over my body and tears sprang to my eyes.
I think I can't read the next chapter.
I have a mixed feeling
sadness shock and fear
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 1
Post by: ChuuuPuffss on January 24, 2013, 12:10:50 PM
Oh my God, you must post the next chapter!

This is just too good!

Hope you update soon~ Though, I wonder what'll happen to Mayu now.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 1
Post by: jell_o_jello on January 25, 2013, 02:57:59 AM
Oh no, please don't let anything happen to Mayu and Ayame  :cry:


By the way, is Ayame from Gouriki Ayame? She's one of my fav actresses at the moment. She's so pretty :wub:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 1
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 26, 2013, 04:40:51 AM
@mo-chan: Oh dear... Then this fiction isn't for the faintest heart I'm afraid. It's going to be like... 90%-95% sad/depressing/(insert all of the words that relates to sad) and 5% of other emotions put within this piece. *gives a tissue and a cookie* Please don't cry. *gives even moar cookies!?*
:OMG:

@jell_o_jello: Actually...... Ayame was just a name that popped into mind randomly when I'm trying to decide who Mayu's and Yuki's second daughter should be, LOL. I suppose yeah, Ayame from Gouriki Ayame or something. (Feel free to insert your own thoughts on who exactly 'Ayame' here is.) 
:sweat:

I guess I forgot to warn you readers that this fiction will mainly focus on sadness, loss, courage, trials, liars, cheaters, murders, bonds, relationships, yada yada yada realistic situation. (I'm a person fond of realistic-like genre.... type of stories)

SO. What I'm trying to say is that this fiction is purely based on sadness. So yeah. Make sure to keep a tissue box nearby just in case tears leak out (which I don't know since I'm obviously writing and planning the story, so I have no clue, LOL) 
:fainted:

Now this unfinished second chapter is complete, I shall forever delay this (or not. Depends on my motivation) and focus on my other two fictions. If I'm bored, I'll return to progressing with this fiction. If I feel sad, I'll come back. If I want to come back, I will come back.  :sweatdrop:

Enjoy it~ (or am I suppose to say: "Enjoy crying/becoming depressed over it"?)

*Note: This is NOT a genderbender fiction! All of the members will be female (yes yes, I'm sorry if you don't like that idea) and males... are usually just other random made-up characters.

*Note #2: I recommend listening to this on repeat for this chapter: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=25TTdrStzFI (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=25TTdrStzFI) (Painful Memories - Heavy Rain OST)



[2 years later]

Raindrops fell upon my small body, the sound of thunder storming through the sky from above. My black bangs were matted against my forehead and clumps of strands were attached to the side of my face tightly. Wearing a casual white t-shirt underneath the black jacket that Yuki long ago gave to me was accompanied with lousy blue torn jeans and sneakers. Standing outside of my car, I leaned against the compartment door with my back. I was soaked to the bone, shuddering at both the numbness and chilliness of the environment.

"You're finally here dad," the tomboyish girl Jurina grumbled. The tall, 11 year old figured girl that, surprisingly, became much taller than me approached from her school's entrance. Wearing her dull, brown colored backpack that doesn't spark any sort of girlish aura, she immediately passed by me without a second glance. She too was soaked through her black jacket over her blue t-shirt and I felt bad.

"Sumimasen," I replied in a quiet voice, knowing that she wouldn't forgive me anyway. The younger girl had waited for nearly a full hour for me to pick her up. All of the students had already left and possibly the teachers too. Tired, I took one more look at the depressing gray cloudy skies from above and opened the door for Jurina. She entered inside of the car and slammed the door shut just as fast as I had opened them. Silently, I slowly made my way to the front driver's door and got in.

I clicked on my seatbelt and adjusted the rear mirror. From the mirror, I saw Jurina looking down at her lap without much emotion. Water droplets dripped down from the ends of her black short hair. As much as my heart is pained from the loss two years ago, it pained me even more to see my other daughter be like this. Hoping to lighten up the mood just a teensy bit between the two of us, I offered a lame suggestion. "Jurina, we can stop by the gas station and pick up some snacks if you would like-"

"No thanks, dad," she replied in a cold tone. I ceased further talking and focused on the view in front of the car. Raindrops were pouring down and hard against the glass surface, causing difficulties for me. My hand inserted the key into the car and started the engine. Sound of rumbling and vibration from the engine was felt in the car. Then we were off and on the road.

Ever since that incident from two years ago, my life crumbled slowly and painfully as though God was enjoying me suffer through agony. To entertain him if I wanted to say more. Although I had attempted to lighten the damage to Ayame from the car crash, it was only I that survived the event. It wasn't... surprising. For a little 5 year old, that's just enough damage to severe her life line short. I was in a coma for three full months. And once I had awaken, I was slammed with the news that Ayame didn't make it. Diagnosed with brain damage and concussion afterward, I recently had major fainting episodes to the point I had to reduce my time at work and work in a different section of the hospital.

The relationship between me, Yuki and Jurina were now strained. It's so strained to the point that I even wonder to myself if I can ever fix the ties we had together. Or maybe it's already too late. Both Yuki and I broke up and divorced after a couple months from the incident, barely meeting each other. Even during work, we tend to avoid each other and only came to chat to each other about who's keeping Jurina for the month. We both live in separate household and had to take turns into caring for Jurina. As much as I still love the two of them, Yuki and Jurina placed the blame on me on the death of Ayame.

I can't blame them though. I too hate myself for causing the death of our daughter.

We soon came upon my house and once we entered in, took off our wet jackets and hung them on a nearby holder. Jurina quickly dashed off to the living room, leaving me behind in the entrance all alone. Sighing quietly, I took off my shoes and neatly placed them near Jurina's. Stepping out of the entrance and into my small house, I saw Jurina from across me laying on the sofa as the television screen brightened the somewhat dark room.

Squeezing the ends of my hair in order to rid of any excessive water from the rain, I took a step into the main room. To my left was a staircase leading to three rooms: The bathroom we both share, her room and mine. Then to the right, there was the kitchen connected with a dining room. Well, not really since there’s the cheap dining table located right in the center of the kitchen. The entire house didn’t need to have the lights turned on at the moment. With the glassed windows drizzled with rain droplets and the heavily cloudy sky outside, there was enough light to shine inside. It provided enough light for another depressing afternoon with Jurina. 

An exhale left my lips as I entered into the same occupied room as my daughter. "Jurina," I spoke. "Do you want some snacks or dinner? I can make you some."

"No dad, I don't want any," she sharply replied back to me, her eyes still glued on the television screen. Flashes of soccer players ran across the screen, a cheer barely heard from the system. One of the players seemed to have made a goal, the soccer ball heading right into the net.

Jurina still retained her love for sports. I’m glad it didn’t die away just as her love towards me or her emotions in general. Though she was in middle school where sport opportunites soon began, Jurina didn’t participate in any. She chose not to. Maybe because she too was too sad other than watching others play in the games. After staring at the screen for a couple minutes in silence, I sighed gently under my breath for the third time. “If you don’t want to eat, don’t you want to start on your homework?”

“Can I do them after this show?” Jurina didn’t bat her eyes away from the screen as her mouth moved. “Just give me fifteen more minutes. It’s almost over.”

Not the type of person who wants to push their kids with what they don't want, I respected her wish. Then leaving her alone, I then walked over to the kitchen. I’m somewhat hungry. From what I have remembered, I only had half a bottle of beer for breakfast.

I was never an alcoholic. No, not at all. Until Ayame’s death that is. Ever since she left this earth, I fell into depression and just drank my emotions away. I know drinking excessively is bad for my health. But it would only give me a small sense of numbness to my emotions in order to escape from reality. Just for one moment. One small part of the day. Being surrounded by a daughter who will always blame you and a use-to-be wife never forgiving you along with your deceased daughter’s death hanging over your head doesn’t seem to leave me with any choice.

I also always had the thought of killing myself. Suicide could be my answer. I could be free from this pain. This torture and nightmare I have to live through. But I love my daughter, Jurina and now-Kashiwagi Yuki so much. What would they say or do if I were to leave them? How can they cope with it? They already have enough on their plate, so why should I add more?

The small white fridge’s door opened to show some leftover pizza and pasta we ordered from the restaurant last night. There were also a pack of beer bottle; three brown glass bottle still standing upright in the cold compartment. Apple and orange juice boxes were seen standing in packs near a pack of Pepsi soda cans. Overall, there was nothing that was special to be made.

‘I wonder what I should eat? Honestly, I don’t feel that hungry and have the urge to drink some more beer again…’ No. I resisted that temptation to grab another beer bottle and drink from it. Jurina and Yuki always hated me for becoming alcoholic, so I should try to keep it to a minimum. At least while Jurina is awake.

I decided to go ahead and take out one of the five slices of leftover pizza from the fridge. Quietly closing the white door into its place, I turned back around to see an empty table with four wooden chairs standing in the middle of the kitchen. Four chairs. Four chairs meant for four family members. Four family members. Instead of being filled with tears, I felt nothing and walked on toward the microwave on the kitchen’s clean counter. The silver sink on the right side was filled with a plate and two cups that I have yet to have cleaned from this morning. Dried yolks and some grains of white rice were seen stuck against the surface of the white plate. Orange juice remains and some beer were seen on the tall glass cups.

‘I should clean it up once I reheat and eat this pizza,’ I thought to myself and opened the microwave with a push of a button. The inside of the microwave greeted me with emptiness as I placed the cheese pizza inside. I closed it shut and pressed about a minute. While waiting, I crossed my arms. My eyes slowly trailed itself from the green digital timer slowly ticking away on the microwave to the white cold floor beneath my two feet. A long depressing sigh came out of my system.

More thoughts entered through my mind while I had time to wait for the food.

I honestly wanted to stay close to Jurina but I made myself unable to. Why? Because she viewed me like a murderer. Of course. Siblings have a much stronger bond than even the parents themselves. I knew exactly how it feels when my sister, Watanabe Miyuki, was with me before she moved out of the country with her ‘husband,’ Yamamoto Sayaka. ‘Speaking of Miyuki, I wonder how she is doing right now?’

I haven’t heard from her in two years. No, that wasn’t right. I forcibly haven’t heard from her in two years due to avoiding her. The last contact I had with her was over the phone when she was informed of the death of her niece (my daughter) and I was in the hospital with a fatal head condition. She wasn’t angry at me. Rather, she was upset at the sudden turn of events that happened right after Ayame’s death. Miyuki wasn’t able to come back to Japan due to her job, so she promised me that she would be emailing, mailing, texting and calling me monthly just to check on my status.

Truth be told, I didn’t want to talk to her. My younger sister. My only sister in the whole world and here I am, ignoring all of her phone calls and messages. Was it because of my selfishness? The need to punish myself for such situation I am being placed in right now? I probably was hurting her too. I heard it from Yuki herself before we had the divorce that Miyuki was worried to death about me. Worried so much that even Sayanee by her side was worried that I would drive my sister; her wife, insane.

Then there was both Haruna and Yuko.

They were devastated when they saw exactly what had happened at the scene with their own eyes on that very cursed day. Both were very sympathetic. It was as though they had completely understood the situation and never placed the blame on me just like my wife and my only remaining daughter. Haruna always stopped by Yuki’s home and Yuko with mine when we both had our divorce. It was a very rough time for the two girls also. Yuko especially. She was worried about me just as much as Miyuki did. Maybe because she cared for me just as I am her younger sibling. Either way, I didn’t feel comfortable with her around. I never felt comfortable when I received help. I don’t deserve this at all. I never will. So I pushed her help away, irritated at how resistant she can be.

The beeping of the microwave signaling that it has completed its destined heated time. I snapped my consciousness back to the present time. Without thinking twice, I popped open the microwave’s door and took out the now-hot pizza. Juggling it with both of my hands due to the heat emitting from the plate, I managed to place it on top of the table. Then pulling out one of the brown chairs, I seated myself on it. I soon found myself staring at the piece of food in front of my face. Just staring at it.

Staring… Staring… Staring…

I didn’t make an attempt to reach out to touch my lunch. Didn’t even lift up a finger. My eyes just kept on staring straight at the pizza. Steam lazily wafted up into the air from my heated lunch. Suddenly, I didn’t become hungry. No. I lost my appetite. Instead of eating, I got up from my seat. Taking the plate with the food, I walked over to where Jurina was once more.

“Jurina? I reheated some cheese pizza for you.” My words didn’t seem to have reached into her ears for she didn’t even flick a glance at my direction. I tried again. “Jurina, you know you should try to eat even if it’s just a little bit. Best to gain some energy to do your homework later.”

As though my words finally made sense to her, she turned her attention to my figure. Standing to the right side of the sofa where she sat with the food at hand like a father that spoils their kids too much. The look in her eyes. There was a flash of emotion behind her eyes before it returned back to becoming emotionless. She heeded to my advice and took the pizza from my hand, thanking me in a mumbled voice.

Glad to see that she finally is eating, I wanted to sit by my daughter’s side. But I resisted it. Instead, I reached out hesitantly to touch her right shoulder. Upon contact with my finger and the surface of the shirt she’s wearing, she flinched. Her shoulder retracted away from my hand and it tensed. Pain hit within my heart when I saw her reaction but stayed quiet.

Silently I moved away from her till we both were at a good distance away from each other. It still seems that Jurina has yet to accept my care. The hatred must be strong towards me. After all, the two of us are distant now. Closing my eyes, I tried hard to keep my heart from aching any more than it is right now.

‘Maybe I should go upstairs and prepare the bathtub for my daughter… She can take a bath before doing her homework.’

And so I did. Leaving Jurina alone, I made my way to the front of the small house and up the flight of stairs. One step, two step, three step, four step. Each and every step I took had the wooden board creak due to its oldness. The sound.... It's awful to my eardrums.

Once I reached to the top of the staircase, I walked forward in a straight direction till I came upon a brown door. Turning the golden knob, I pushed the door forth to be met with a somewhat medium-sized bathroom. The cold, blue and white colored tiles beneath my feet and the just-turned on lights gently illuminated the room with a yellow color. The color that would remind one of home. A bathtub was seen on the left with the sprinkler hovering above the area. Blue background with fishes designed curtain and was bunched on the far left of the white tub. If it were to be unraveled neatly, it would calm a child's nerve with their first time bathing in such foreign object by themselves.

As I walked over to the tub, I saw the sink that resided in between the tub and toilet against the wall. It was accompanied with two toothbrushes; one red and one blue in two small rinsing cups. Two toothpaste was in the cups also, noting that both Jurina and I have our own personal cleaning toiletries. Then there was the square-shaped mirror that reflected my tired face.

The face that once always had a smile was now exhausted. My lips was in a straight line. A stiff straight line as though someone had drawn a line with a pen horizontally below my nose. No matter how much I wanted to curve it up, the most it can do is form a curve downward; the opposite direction to where I wanted it to go. Though I must admit, my hair surprisingly still retained its usual perfect shape despite the mess I've been through. Shadows were seen underneath my pair of dark eyes, warning my body that I'm not sustaining enough rest. I felt bad. Not at me, no. I felt bad about the girl in the mirror staring back at me. Such physical state is a pity.

Shaking my head, I turned my attention back to the tub and began filling it up with warm water. Steam and heat rise from the water. It began to make the bathroom’s atmosphere much more warming that it already is. As the water level rise, sudden dizziness attacked my head. The world around my small body was slowly tilting counterclockwise through my vision. My eyes squinted as I reached my hand out to the edge of the bathtub. I unconsciously bent forward, leaning all of my body's weight onto the tub. The dizziness then stopped.

"I don't want another episode please..." I whispered to myself. Then ignoring the small event that just happened, I reached over to the faucet's handle and turned it to the left till the running water coming from the object cease to continue. The drain from below was seen covered in order to keep the water from escaping sneakily by a slip into the drain.

I stood up in a careful and slow motion, hoping that I wouldn't slip into another dizzy spell caused by my own head and possibly faint. The eyebrows on my face scrunched together as the right hand of my reached out to touch the cold, white tiled wall nearby. My left hand came up to the side of my head and just stood on my spot without moving; just staring at the ground beneath my feet. It took nearly half a minute to reassure myself that I'm mentally stable at the moment.

"Jurina?" I called out to my daughter as I stepped right outside of the bathroom. "Jurina."

"What, dad?" Her voice, which sounded like it was being stuffed with food, was heard from down stair in the living room. The television static could be heard along with her voice, telling me that she was still watching TV. "The bath is ready."

"One moment!" The static sound was cut off within seconds following after her sentence. Footsteps entered into the kitchen and the sound of plate colliding together loudly. Oh. Her action had just reminded me to clean up the plates. I forgot to do that. Jurina soon came into my view from the bottom of the stairs. She looked up at my direction but immediately lowered her head afterward. My heart noticeably began to beat painfully against my chest when I saw her avoiding contact with my eyes.

"You know," she began to speak to me again once she reached up to the top of the stairs and standing right by my side. "I'll handle the dishes if you can't dad. The dishes have been there since this morning, so don't push yourself."

That was it. That was all she said before entering into the warm atmospheric room where one would wash and cleanse themselves. I turned my body around to face her as she entered in.

"I can help wash you up, Juri-"

"I don't need it, dad." She noticed my silence right away and quickly added a couple extra words to soften her harsh statement. "Thanks for the offer though. I can take care of myself."

'No you can't. I know how vulnerable you can be.' But I nodded. "I understand. I'll clean up the dishes then."

The door that was once opened now closed between the two of us. It was like a barrier. A barrier that blocked off our physically connection with each other. Another sigh. How many times had I sighed? I lost track of it once I've reached to about fifty-seven since I woke up this morning. Funny how I even passed the time by counting the number of exhales I have made in order to relieve my lungs from the slow activity.

I decided to follow through with my words and was just about to walk away from the door when I heard sniffles. Those sniffles; they belonged to the one and only other household member. Jurina.

Alarmed, I returned my attention to the door. I wanted to open the door, but I can't. Well, one, I knew Jurina wouldn't allow me to be inside the same room with her aside from assisting her with her homework and school projects. And two, the door was locked either way. So there was no way for me to enter in other than slamming the door down with what little and useless strength I have been decreased to over the harsh two years.

I knew Jurina was crying. She would always cry to herself when there was no one or in private. My daughter is a strong girl. Always putting up a cool, emotionless expression on the exterior surface. But deep inside, I knew she was a gentle, tender and sensitive girl that wanted to be free from the pain. I would do anything to get rid of her pain and make her happy just like two years ago. Yet I couldn't do anything. And I felt useless. So very, very, very useless.

My so-called 'cyborg' face became my mask now as I tried hard to hide the emotional pain that was beating against my chest. My heart. My scarred and torn heart. I swallowed, now resting my forehead against the cool wall. My hands reached up to the center of my t-shirt and gripped it tightly. I bit the bottom of my lip to hold in my cry of anguish and frustration.

God really likes to torment me and those remotely close.

I could feel my eyes becoming watery. Becoming wet and the need to shed the liquids out of my eyes' sockets. But I couldn't and can't.

'I should clean up the dishes. I shouldn't make Jurina clean it up since she just got home from school.'

With that thought pounding inside of my mind, I then removed my forehead that has grown attached to the wall from the weight I've placed on it. I could feel that it might leave a red mark from pressing against the wall for a long period of time, but I didn't care. When Jurina's sniffle died down, I then turned my back to the room and descended down to the first floor.

Into the kitchen I went and saw the dirty dishes and cups where I had last seen them. Except there was an additional plate of course added to the pile. Squeezing my eyes shut for one moment and opening them the next, I soon got to work with the objects that sat on the bottom of the metal sink.

Fifteen minutes has passed and I’m on the last dish. They were all on the right side of the sink, all sitting in the now-wet rack. Water droplets seen sliding down on a couple and showed proudly their cleanliness. Cold water from the faucet ran down my skin as I rubbed a yellow sponge against the white surface of the plate. Squeaky sound effects were produced. A squeak with every scrubbing movement. A squeak with the pressure between the sponge and the plate. Remains of soap covered the object at hand once I neatly put aside the cleaner. Water then washed the remaining off; the white bubbles and substance circulating downward to the filtered drain. Once finished, I inserted the last of the dishes with its fellow companions.

After cleaning my hands, I rubbed my left eye. ‘I’m so tired.’ The thought just kept bouncing around inside of my skull. “Maybe I should just rest…” I was planning to go lay on the couch in the living room and take a short nap. Maybe. Or if I have enough strength, I can go walk up the stairs and sleep inside of my room.

I shook my head. Too lazy. I guess the sofa might do it then. But just when I made my way into the living room, the room began tilting to the right. Confused, I squinted my eyes only to find myself suddenly down on the ground with my knees. Then on my right side, the side of my head coming into contact with the carpeted floor. The fatigue was catching up to me as my eyelids slowly covered my two eyeballs. Once my eyelids has closed, my mind immediately ran away from reality and into the familiar darkness.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: Jessye on January 26, 2013, 06:05:36 AM
This story turned into sad story..   


:cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:


Good job anyway..  :)
Your fic made me teary..  :cry:

And please make them become family again..  :cry:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: Llyloo on January 26, 2013, 09:36:37 AM
... Wow. Poor Family. Poor Mayu and Jurina çwç ( And Yuki, and Yuko, and Haruna, and Miyuki, and Sayanee xD, and Ayame ? xD)

çwç I feel sad for the day now ~~

Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on January 26, 2013, 03:01:35 PM
This is soo sad  :cry:

Please update soon!
Can't wait
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: DC2805 on January 26, 2013, 03:25:44 PM
Poor family... and the most suffering one is mayu. Yuki & Jurina should get over the sad past and start to cherish their ex-husband/ dad. No point living in hatred and grief. Silly.  :cry:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: jell_o_jello on January 26, 2013, 04:50:34 PM
This is so sad. But I like it. As long as it's good drama and good writing and yours is ticked on both counts  :inlove:

Poor Ayame  :cry:
I thought you based her on the real Ayame cos it's not a usual Japanese name for me so I thought you had someone in mind lol.

Keep it coming please :cow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: kahem on January 27, 2013, 02:17:45 AM
T_T Poor Mayuyu
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: kurogumi on January 27, 2013, 04:54:24 AM
Its really depressing, (T^T)

I would love if mayu just die when the accident happen,yuki and jurina is too mean,i hate them..


Please dont make me hate my yuki,i really like yuki, i want mayuki together again~waaa


Ah thank for the update,great chapter
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: Elo on January 31, 2013, 08:36:27 AM
so sad  :cry:

i want mayuki

update soon  :bow:

Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: Chanaline on January 31, 2013, 05:24:00 PM
Saaaaaad!!!

Where is the Mayuki good couple!! You are so mean Yuki!!! :banghead:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 31, 2013, 09:07:07 PM
@DC2805: Some people react differently to grief, so it's not too surprising that Yuki would act like this. Even though it would frustrate many others, depression and sadness can be only healed by the individual's own pacing. Ahhh, don't want to turn this into a mini-lecture, so I'll stop. :shock:

@jell_o_jello: Probably might be because I watch too much anime and Japanese drama back a couple years ago. :bigdeal:

I'm posting this chapter while I'm in the school's library, haha... (flash drive for the win!) :sweat:

Thank you so much for the comments! I feel extremely happy reading them (and the amount of hate Yuki is getting at the moment, oh dear). I hope to keep on posting chapters that meets all of your expectations.
:kneelbow:

For those who are hoping to see Mayuki again... You'll have to wait for a while. Forgive me but le plot must play its part before it comes. SO... I'm sorry you all have to be faced with hating Yukirin right now. Please bare with it. 
:pleeease:

By the way, there's going to be three other main characters. One of them will be Shelby Scott from the Heavy Rain game and two others are the AKB members. It's not really shocking to know who they are, but they'll play a vital role in the story. (Especially once the plot thickens)



[Chapter 3]

‘Where am I?’

I wish I could answer that question myself. Or have someone answer it for me. I found myself standing outside in the middle of the streets. Rain from the cloudy dark night sky above was pouring down heavily. Each drop landing on top of my skin felt like liquid-version of rocks. Streetlights were shining their white-ish lights down upon the road; equal distance between each other. My breath was rapid. To be more precise, I was out of breath as though I had run a marathon. The heart within my chest pounded hard and loud. Inhaling and exhaling at a fast rate, I swallowed nervously. I’m alone. Not a single car was seen neither pedestrian.

‘Where exactly am I?’

My hands. One of them was balled up into a fist. I brought my right fisted hand up into the air and slowly opened it. An origami. To be specific, it was a dog figured origami. The black ears and white body folded neatly was seen in my hand, crumpled slightly and wet due to my grip and the rain.

‘What… Why am I holding this?’

More questions came into my mind as I returned my attention back to the streets. I squinted my eyes to get a better look at the distance up ahead. Then without thinking twice, I had one foot step in front of my body. Another step with my other foot. Back to my first foot. And repeat. I soon found myself walking very slow. So slow that even an average old person in a wheelchair could wheel themselves much faster than my pace right now.

Head hanging low, I trended forward with the questions filling up my mind….


----------

Consciousness came back. And when I came back, I began to notice that I am staring into the darkness. And I felt a presence nearby. My eyes snapped open and dragged them to my right. I saw what the presence was. A person to be exact. Mentally awake, I groggily pushed my upper body up from the carpeted ground of my home with difficulty. The palms of my hands pushed against the soft, uneven upper portion of the ground. There were bits of dizziness lingering within my mind as I slowly grasped what exactly happened.

"Dad? Are you okay?" I blinked a couple of times and felt a pair of small, but strong, arms reach out to support my weak body. Soon I found myself staring at Jurina, who was kneeled down on the ground by my right side with her now-dry black hair. Her eyes were filled with worries and sadness. The only other emotion aside from anger she has shown to this very day.

Though my daughter doesn't seem to accept me and emotionless for the most part doesn't mean that she isn't concerned about my well-being. She knew how bad my head wound was, how many stitches it took to at least keep my head in one piece, and the aftermath of the incident towards my health. She's smart to realize that I faint constantly at unpredictable times. Thank god for her knowledge on my health, but I don't want to worry her. So I hide my blackout episodes and pray that if it did ever happen it wouldn't happen with her presence.

I gave her a nod to her question. A small grunt came out of my mouth as I now sat up on the floor properly; my bottom actually resting on top of the soft, light brown carpeted surface. My upper body leaned forward with my legs bent so my knees were touching my chest. Hands on both sides of my body were touching the ground. Jurina's hands could still be felt on my back. "I-I'm okay, Jurina. Maybe fatigue must be getting to me lately... Looks like my body wanted me to just drop and sleep, ha."

My dry humor doesn't seem to be working for the both of us didn't even crack a smile. Feeling slightly ashamed of what had just happened, I grasped full control of my body and soon stood on two of my feet with the help of Jurina. I then gave her my thanks.

"Dad, I think you should rest. You also don't need to help me with my homework. I can do it on my own."

I shook my head. "I'm going to help you Jurina. Just give me a couple minutes."

She understood my message and knowing that I was a stubborn individual (thus where Jurina had inherited that trait for also being a stubborn girl), she didn't push the matter at hand. Being an obedient girl, she walked away from the room where I stood. The younger girl turned to her right and disappeared from my sight; the sound of her footsteps landing on each step creaking in the quiet atmosphere of the house. I then walked shook my head to clear my mind as I made my way to the front entrance of the house.

“I need to pick up some mail.” I walked through the hallway with my left hand up on the side of my head. Dizziness still followed me after awakening, so I carefully came over to the front of the house. Once I arrived, I turned my head over to my left. On the left side is a small table and a single drawer. The single drawer only contained a couple of clean notebooks in all different sizes accompanied with some pens and pencils. Top of the table’s brown, wooden surface were some mails that I had collected this morning. I didn’t bother checking them at that time so I might as well get it over with now.

Taking off my hand from my head, I reached out and grabbed the small pile. My fingers felt the side of the pile, counting that there were five mails and a daily newspaper from today. I looked at the one on top of the pile at hand.

There was mail from Watanabe Miyuki. Her cursive handwriting is neat, cleanly showing the house address of mine in black ink. She most likely was sending me some regards and wanted to check in on me. So I decided to check it out later and threw it back on the table. Or not. I don’t want to respond back to her anyway. She probably knows that by now but still sends me letters. How kind of a sister I have and how cruel of a sister I am.

Three in a row of the mails were ads, also tossing them on the table as a new pile. It annoys me when there are ads. Especially those ads providing information about how to be a good parent or showing pictures of a smiling parent with their family. I hated that. It’s like those ad providers are trying to mock me of my situation. A frown crossed my face when I thought about it as I saw an unfamiliar letter with no return address. That’s strange. Usually one would write a return address so one could be able to identify who the sender was. What if I had to return a response to the sender? How will I be able to do that?

I neatly tore open the sealed lid of the envelope. In one movement, I now was fumbling to open up a single folded sheet of paper. Once I managed to unfold it, I saw that it was a note. It wasn’t handwritten at all. No. The words seem as though they came from an old typewriter back in the old days. And the message was both short and brief.

When the parents came home from church, all their children were gone.

They searched and called for them, they cried and begged, but it was all to no avail.

The children have never been seen again.


“What the hell is this supposed to mean?” I grumbled my thoughts out loud when I had finished reading it. My eyes darted back to the very first word and reread the message the second time. And the third time. “Did they get the wrong address?”

This letter… This… message. What was it trying to hint? What was the sender trying to tell me?

‘…all their children were gone….. The children have never been seen again.’ Is this a poem or something? I shook my head. I don’t understand this at all and I don’t want to know what it’s supposed to mean.

I then placed the letter on top of Miyuki’s sent envelope. Now looking over at the newspaper, I saw the front headline news.

ORIGAMI KILLER STRIKES AGAIN: SEVENTH VICTIM IDENTIFIED The police have confirmed that the modus operandis is indeed that of the Origami Killer.

Origami Killer? Seventh victim? I’ve heard of the killer before. He was all over the news and media in general. Polices and detectives were trying to solve who exactly the killer’s identity is, but to no avail, weren’t able to find any clues that would lead to the answer. All they knew is that the killer drowns his victim. Drowns his victim in a remote location during heavy rainy fall season. The news has been going on for the past three years.

Biting the bottom of my lip, I didn’t bother to read the story and left it on top of both Miyuki’s and the foreign letter.

‘I think I should go upstair and check for something in my room first before coming over to check with Jurina.’ With that thought in mind, I left the entranceway and focused on going up on the second floor. To my left was Jurina’s room, where I saw the door left slightly open. Just a crack opened. And to my right was none other than my room. Scratching the back of my head, I twisted the knob on the door and pushed it forth.

I was met with the aura of a depressive atmosphere upon coming in. The layout was simple. A simple, double bed was on the left of the room near a coffee table that held an unlit lamp. On the right corner of the room held a small television. A DVD and VCR player was seen right under the TV. Discs and cassettes were scattered all around that area. Not thinking twice, I came over to the area and saw a remote on top of the black-screened machine. My hand grabbed the black TV remote and pressed the ‘on’ button.

I wished I hadn’t done that. The screen brightened in less than a second and soon, I was facing a video from two years ago.

“Daddy! Look at me!” Jurina’s small, 9-year old kid voice was heard coming from the poor quality speaker of the electronic machine. The screen showed our old home. Both of my daughters, Jurina and Ayame, were backyard with the camera focused on them. It was a bright and sunny day. Happiness was seen. It could be the perfect day for the parents. Jurina was swinging her plastic toy saber around in the air, making sound effects come out of her mouth. Ayame simply stayed in the background, watching her older sister’s small little made-up show. “Hiya! No bad guys can come at me!”

“Now now, Juri. Why don’t you let Ayame come and play with you too?” The Mayu from two years ago could be heard chuckling when she saw Jurina stop and wave over to Ayame. “Come Ayame-chan! Let’s become teammates and beat up some bad guys together!”

“But I don’t wanna be a fighter, Juri-onee-san!” Ayame in the video was puffing her cheeks. She looked so adorable and would want to make one just jump into the scene just to give her a hug. “Okay then, Ayame. What do you want to be then?”

“I want to be a doctor just like you daddy!” Her smile. My heart ached when I saw her smile at the camera’s direction. Her smile at the viewers. Her smile at me. I exhaled softly when I saw my past self pat the top of her head. “You’re so cute. I’m sure you’ll be able to make it.”

“Mayuyu? Are you recording right now?”

The camera switched its view from the children and over to my now-ex-wife, Yuki. She approached from behind the Mayu there, standing with her hands on her hips. Wearing a white apron above her casual clothing choice of a t-shirt and sweat pant, it looked as though she was just cooking. Splatters of sauce and seasonings seen all over the surface. Snickering was heard from the user of the camera who had failed to hide it. “Of course I am Yukirin and what’s with that get up? You cooking?”

“Yes I am. I’m making curry for the kids and you as lunch. You wanted something else?”

“….Nah~ Curry sounds good… eventhoughwemightbepoisonedbythembutIdon’twanttohaveyouturnintoyourBlacksidesoI’llkeepmyselffromsayinganythingcrucial.”

It looked as though the figure in front of the camera wanted to say more but stopped herself. My ending statement was spoken at a rapid pace, so it wasn’t surprising that she won’t be able to grasp the words. Or the main points at least. Instead, she sighed and smiled. That angelic smile of hers. It could make any person, even the devil himself, stop their heart from beating for just one split second. Then before I knew it, the camera was abruptly facing upward at the clear blue sky as an ‘oof!’ was heard from the background.

“Y-Yukirin!” Giggling, I could see the camera slowly flip around to record the two couples laying on the grassy ground. Yuki was resting the side of her head on top of my arm. The both of them were smiling at the camera and laughing with joy. She then quickly went in and gave the other girl in the video a peck on the cheek. “Mayuyu, I really love you-“

I flicked off the screen before Yuki could finish her statement. The television facing me now had the black screen.

I had enough. My heart that was once aching might as well be described to tearing itself apart in a painfully, agonizing way. Unable to hold my tears, they leaked out from my eyes. Immediately my hand reached up to cover my eyes, crying silently in the room. My stuttered breaths being exhaled at uneven timing. The pain inside of my chest. Why does it all have to end like this? Why? Ayame had a future and she will never ever get a chance at it anymore. Never get a chance to go to school. Never get a chance to become a doctor. Never to get married with a loved one and build a family. Never. 

After a couple minutes of sobbing to myself, I gained my composure and sniffled. I don’t want to look like I just cried to my daughter. It would most likely be distracting and make me look weak to her eyes. A father is supposed to be strong and hold in their negative emotions from those around them. And I don’t fit in that criteria right now if she were to see me. So wiping the corner of my wet eyes with the back of my arm, I prayed that my red eyes won’t give off signs about my condition.

I walked out of my room and straight into Jurina’s room. I found the small, young girl laying on top of her bed from across where I stood. It looks like she has fallen asleep. Had I really taken that long before coming to her room?

The room was decorated with a couple of posters, lightening the depressing atmosphere just a tad bit. Posters of all kinds, mostly sport teams and this idol group, AKB48, were hanged around the room. A clear glassed window with rain gently pounding against it from outside stood near her bed, right in front of the desk. And on her desk was her completed homework. One would be embarrassed to invite their friends over to their room if it was in a state like this. And I felt bad. Felt bad that she didn’t have a normal life like most other children do.

I came over to her desk and let my hand touch her math workbook. Fingers brushed against the edges of the pages before I flipped it open. Jurina left her mechanical pencil within the page that she was assigned, so it didn’t take long for me to find the page she worked on. My eyes skimmed through her work, raising my eyebrows when I found that they were all done correctly. For once, a small smile crossed through my lips for a split moment before they dropped back into a stiff straight line.

Sighing, I closed the book and turned to look over at Jurina again. My daughter. She was still sleeping soundly. The blue blanket and her brown pillow that she always hug was with her. Her breathing could be heard thanks to the room being silent aside from the pattering rain outside. I then came to sit at the end of the bed. I twisted my body to the right and glanced over at her.

She has a gentle, baby look on her face. Despite having a mature facial feature at such a young age (probably she got that from Yuki), she is still a kid. An 11 year old kid. My hand hesitantly reached out and tucked a stray piece of black hair behind her right ear. Upon closer observation, her mouth was slightly open. Jurina looks very peaceful in her sleep.

“Jurina… If only I can fix this all… If only this didn’t happen…” I whispered. I didn’t care if she heard me or not. I just wanted to say what I feel deep inside of my heart. Wanted to say it out loud. My hand then brushed against her cheek, hoping to comfort whether her consciousness is in her dreamland or here in reality. “Dad here isn’t happy with himself but is even more upset about how much he has hurt both your mother and you.”

Silence. I tore my gaze away from the younger girl and looked up at the ceiling, trying to keep even more tears from leaking out of my eyes. I gulped, biting the bottom of my lip.

“I’m so sorry Jurina.”



Next chapter will focus on the viewpoint of another character. \o
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 2
Post by: Llyloo on January 31, 2013, 09:18:41 PM
Nyaaaaaah - leave the page with that comment -


... No I'll say more. Hm. I love it *w*. Really. I want to hugs them çwç. I don't know what to say xD. I just really love it *w*.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 3
Post by: kurogumi on February 01, 2013, 02:38:47 AM
Oh my...i sense something bad going to happen,whatever is that i hope mayu could make it,not like the last time with ayame


This is great,i love it

Thank for the update,and where's yuki? I want to know whats she's doing now,want to know why she blame mayu and all...
 
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 3
Post by: nik11 on February 01, 2013, 02:48:18 AM
Ah Mayu gambare!!
This story is so sad but I like it.

That killer seems like bad news.
Dont touch Juju-chan or else Mayu papa is gonna beat your oshiri

Next chapter gotta be Yuki POV, right? Cant wait

Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 3
Post by: DC2805 on February 03, 2013, 04:46:15 PM
haha, yes i wouldn't want to get a earful or lecture too.  :lol:
That's just my frank personal opinion for the characters not coping well with the grief. anyway they have to do so if not there won't be anymore story. full understand that  :P
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 3
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 07, 2013, 01:43:38 AM
@DC2805: True true, LOL!

"And both Yuki and Jurina has now coped with their depression and the lost of Ayame along with their ex-husband/father, Mayu. Yuki and Mayu were remarried and has forgiven each other of their misfortunes. Thus the three lived in a peaceful life, THE END"

This is somewhat how I would imagine the storyline would suddenly go if they were to cope with their loss.  :on lol:


Thanks for the comments! And for those who were wondering where the heck Yuki is this entire time... I guess this chapter will explain some part of it. (I guess the introduction of two main characters here, *cough cough*)

Thought I would upload this since it's been sitting in my flash drive for some time now. Besides, I had this fiction in my mind while I was having my MRI/X-Ray today, so here it is. (I would've been mean and just held it off until next week, BUT change of plan. 8D) Enjoy it I suppose. :sweat:



[Chapter 4]

"Ayame? Ayame!"

"Mommy! Mommy!"

"Ayame dear, where are you?! I can only hear in this darkness!"

"Mommy-!"

"Ayame? Ayame! Are you still there?"

"..."

"Ayame...?"

"..."

"Ayame! Answer me, please! Aya-M-Mayuyu?! W-What are you doing here?! ... No. Why are you laying on the ground with... our daughter? And why is there... blood? ...No. No, it can't be. No. NO. Please no. Ayame! Mayu!"


Kashiwagi Yuki had resided in an apartment located in the bustling city of Tokyo. Living up on the 23rd floor, she was able to rent a decent room. It had all of the requirements for ones living. A kitchen, a bathroom, two bedroom, dining room, living room and an office room. The set-up was just like a house. It's just one of the many rooms this apartment was able to be built with.

Yuki sat on the edge of her bed, breathing heavily. Out of breath to be exact. Once a mother and wife is now single. Rain drizzled from the outside, each drop hitting upon the clear glass window that covered the entire wall from behind where she sat. Nightfall had already fallen upon the city; the dark skies barely showing the stars thanks to the city's lights. However, one could get a decent view from the window's viewpoint. She was dressed in a long white t-shirt and a pair of shorts. Her elbows were on top of her knees, hands running up and down on her face. Inhale and exhale. Inhale and exhale. Each breath she took could be heard loud and clear in the dead silent dark room.

'Another nightmare about Ayame again...' Nightmares. Nightmares began to plague her ever since the death of her daughter. It would always haunt her whether she was wide awake or floating in her dreamworld. Truth be told, the only place where she could relax and distract her mind is sleep at a nearby motel. (To be precise, the motel that Miyazawa Sae works and owns thanks to her family.)

'Ayame... Mayu... Jurina...' Her mind was constantly filled with the thoughts of her family. Especially the deceased Ayame.

She remembered clearly how much pain she was in when her daughter laid dead on top of the stretcher from the day the incident occurred. The day her husband, Mayu, slipped into a three month long coma. The day her life crumbled away.

Anger. Yuki blamed Mayu for the death of their daughter. Their youngest daughter whose future will never be achieved. If only Mayu was able to protect her properly... If only she had kept her eyes on Ayame... If only she didn't let Ayame run off...

She remembered exactly what she had said to Mayu. Exactly how it went the moment Mayu had awaken. Maybe she was in too much pain to even hide the truth from her now ex-husband.

"Yuki...rin?" Mayu barely was able to whisper her name while she laid resting atop of a hospital bed. Her entire head was bandage and was in a very weak condition. The pale body that could possibly be even paler than the white snow itself. Surrounding the girl on the bed was Yuki and Yuko. Their expression was grave. This gave Mayu some sort of hint that something bad had happen.

Her wife had stayed silent; her eyes a mixture of anger and pain underneath. "A...yame... Where... is she? Is... she okay?"

Silence again. And Mayu was smart enough to know why there was silence in the air between her and the two girls right by her side. Eyes widening in shock, her mouth only opened without a single sound escaping past it. Not a single comment spoken. Not a single word spoken. "Mayu... Why? Why couldn't you have protected her?" That question slapped Mayu straight across the face once Yuki had spoken it to her. Speechless. She was unable to respond or say anything bakc to her.

This must've ticked Yuki off for she began to raise the volume of her voice. "Our daughter is dead. You were there with her. Why couldn't you have protected her? Why?!"

"I....I don't... know..."

Tears now bursting out from her eyes, Yuki didn't bother to wipe it away as she marched out the door of the patient's room loudly. Each step was heard stomping upon the white clean floor. The amount of force she had used in each step might as well cause any nearby flowers in a vase on a small table to tip and fall over. Without looking back at the room, Yuki rushed past both Haruna and Jurina, who were seated right outside of the room.

"Mommy?" Jurina's voice called out to her only to be sadly ignored. Yuki could not think straight. All that came to mind was Ayame's death and placing the blame on Mayu.


Bringing up divorce with Mayu doesn't just seem to hurt her but also Yuki herself. She could tell in Mayu's eyes deep within that she doesn't want this to happen. The death and divorce to happen. But Yuki just had to do it. She couldn't stand being around the person she loved that couldn't protect her daughter.

Even though it was two years since her death, Yuki could still not shake off the terrible feeling of missing her little girl. The little angel that contained both of Yuki's and Mayu's genetic codes. The girl that she love so much aside from her ex-husband and other daughter Jurina. It was a different kind of feeling of missing someone. Unlike knowing that the person will return in the near future at any given time, Yuki knew that Ayame was never going to come back. No matter how much she wishes, prayed and yelled at both God and the Earth's soil. Unconsciously, tears formed from the corner of her eyes and trickled down on her cheeks. Sniffles came from her as she didn't bother to wipe the wetness on her face.

"Ayame, oh god... I really miss you so much..." she sobbed quietly to herself, pulling her legs up on the bed and closer to her chest. Yuki buried her face within her crossed arms on top of her knees, hiding her face from the world. She wanted to leave this earthly world so badly that she almost thought about going for it.

But she can't. No. She has Jurina to look over at least. Mayu for all she cares doesn't need to be worried about. Or so she thought. Little did she know that Mayu truly is suffering just as much as she is. Yuki thought that she was hurting the most when truly the both of them share equal amount of pain over their head.

While she cried in the dark room, the rain pouring down from the sky only fell even more rapidly and harder. Thunders from the storm afar heard echoing from the distant.

----------

“Itano Tomomi, does that ring any bell?”

“Itano Tomomi? Never heard of that name before in my life.”

An old, slightly big private foreign American detective was standing in front of a motel receptionist. He already had traces of some faint wrinkles on his face and already developed some natural gray color upon his short brown hair. Wearing a brown jacket over his white buttoned shirt and red tie accompanied by his belted black pants, he could easily be seen as a figurative authority. His light brown eyes stared at the other man sitting on the opposite direction of where he stood. He frowned when the man didn’t give him the answer he wanted.

Not wanting to waste his time, the detective reached to the side of his jacket’s pocket. He then pulled out a five hundred yen money and placed it on top of the dirty brown counter.

“Oh, that Itano Tomomi? Third floor, last door on the left at the end of the corridor.”

Without saying a single word of thanks whatsoever, he left the man and followed his direction on getting to Itano.

Itano. He wanted to see Itano. He knew she was… How can one say it in a light way? A mature girl-er, mother, who decided to earn big bucks by giving pleasure to others. Smart enough though, she also has strict regulations and only does it for business. He’s heard of her. He’s heard of her on the streets mainly. More specifically in the valley where one consider those gangsters and thugs to be hanging around. The girl that was once a mother whose husband had left her not too long ago. Walking in a fast pace and the sole of his black work shoes clunked against the fancy designed red carpeted floor beneath his feet.

He then arrived at the destined destination. His right hand then came up to knock on the rough wooden door a couple of times. Soon enough, the girl that he was looking for opened up the door just a crack.

“Itano Tomomi?” he asked in his deep, manly voice.

The girl behind the door was wearing a long, black shirt that managed to reach down right above her knee. Light brown hair and one crooked tooth was barely seen from her closed mouth. She was beautiful, the detective admits. However, he wasn’t here to go on a relationship or even form one. Rather, he’s here for his job. And his job is to hunt for the Origami Killer and solve who the killer’s identity is. Upon his research and frequently reading the newspaper every single day, he had reasons to why he had to ask this young lady.

“Sorry, I only see clients by appointment,” she quickly spoke in her native Japanese tongue before closing the door. In a flash, the detective quickly reached out and halted the door from fully closing with his hand. “W-Wait.” He wasn’t surprised to see that the door opened up once again when he talked. Itano’s hand resting on the side of the door and leaning slightly at the door, she tilted her head.

“Five thousand yens. I don’t kiss and I don’t do anything weird.”

The detective knew that if he was to deny what she thought he wanted and told her what he truly was seeking out, she would’ve shooed his away again. So he then answered, “Fine by me.”

Soon he was inside of the room. The motel room was like any ordinary motel room. A bed with a covered window thanks to the curtains above it. Gentle yellow light emitted from the lamp nearby the bed. This looked like a place where one who have such irresistible urges to do ‘that’ would find the setting perfect.

“We’ve only got ten minutes. Ten minutes with that amount of money. I don’t have all day for this.” He snapped his attention back at Itano, who was now standing right next to the bed. His serious expression did not falter. “Actually I’m not a customer…” he finally admitted, shrugging his shoulders just slightly.

It took Itano a while to realize that this man truly isn't looking for what she provides. The way he dresses and his age. Itano’s eyes widen and sighed loudly. “A cop… I should’ve known… What do you want now?”

Now a frown crossed his face. He wondered why she would seem so freaked out if this is what she has been truly doing after… her son’s incident not too long ago. Clearing his throat and coughing into his hand, he then introduced himself. “My name is Scott Shelby. I’m a private detective. The families of the victims of the recent event from the Origami Killer asked me to investigate the murders. I came here just to ask you some questions about Johnny.” Johnny. Johnny was this woman’s son. The son who had died from the same killer himself. The sixth victim.

He barely saw a flicker of rage behind Itano’s eyes and thought she was going to snap. But she remained calm. “I already told the police all I know and I have nothing to add. Leave me alone.”

Shelby wasn’t going to give up that easily though. Standing his ground, he added, “The killer is walking around free as we speak. He’ll kill again if he’s not arrested.“

“My Johnny is dead, so what difference does it make?”

He didn’t seem pleased with her answer or rather, the question she just asked. “There will be other victims if we don’t stop the killer. You have got to help me, Itano. You may know something that can aid the investigation.”

“Help you?” Sarcasm was heard in her voice with a scoff. She crossed her arms and glared at the detective standing in front of her. Rage was written all over her face, but it was surprising to see that she hasn’t screamed at the top of her lungs to get him out of the room. Yet at least. “There’s nothing you can do! My son is dead!” Her voice began to rise though as she walked toward him, making Shelby back away from the approaching woman. “Do you hear me? He’s dead!”

Angry internally, Shelby kept himself calm and decided to use logic in response. “I bought ten minute sof your time, didn’t I? All I ask is that you use that time to answer some questions.”

That doesn’t seem to make the situation any better but rather made it worse. Itano got the wrong idea and snapped. “You want to pay me to tell you about my son, is that it? You can buy my body, Mr. Shelby, but my son is not for sale. Get out of here.” She growled under her breath and glared at him with the angriest expression she has ever done. Itano was very sensitive when it has to do with her deceased son. “Get the fuck OUT!” Then without looking twice, she turned around on her heels and walked straight toward the bed. She sat down on the edge and had her back turned on Shelby.

He didn’t say another word for a short moment, staring after her. Shelby couldn’t blame her though. Losing your son as a single mother is the most devastating thing for most anyone. However, he kept a cool expression and backed away a couple of steps. His hand reached to one of his jacket’s pockets and pulled out a small business card containing his name and contact information. “Well, if you remember anything, the smallest detail… give me a call,” he stated as he dropped off the card on top of a nearby dining table. Then respecting her wants for him to leave, he indeed did leave.

Now out in the hallway, he was planning to head straight to the entrance and back into his car when something happened. Shelby began gasping for air and his hands flew right up to his neck. Wheezing and choking sound could be heard coming from his trachea as he lurched forward. Asthma. The detective had a severe case of asthma and without treatment, he would surely need to have a visit at the emergency room in the hospital.

Shelby stumbled and leaned his back against the wall to his left, gasping. His hands quickly fumbled around in his pockets and pulled out an inhaler. Quickly he brought it to his now-opened mouth and squeezed the trigger. One puff, two puff, three puff. The asthma attack has now been relieved, leaving the poor old detective breathless. It took him a couple of seconds to stabilize his condition.

“Itano? Itano, open up, baby. It’s me!” A young male’s voice was heard. Shelby didn’t turn his head at the source of the voice’s direction, he saw from the corner of his eyes that it was a young Japanese man. Bald with a Chinese dragon tattoo engraved on the side of his left head, he stood in his leather jacket and pants over his white muscle shirt.

“I told you I don’t want to see you again, Emiya,” Itano’s voice was heard muffled from within the room. The so-called man, Emiya, was heard exhaling loudly through his nose. But Shelby could tell he was trying hard to remain calm and opened his mouth again. “Doll, I really wanted to see you though.” To his alarm, he saw the young man walk inside of the room and clicked the door close behind him. Before he knew it, there was her scream heard coming through the wall. Not wasting any time, he briskly walked over to the front of the door.

Standing in front of it, he knocked. No answer. Grimacing at the amount of sound coming from within the room, he knocked again. The door now opened and had the same young man he saw earlier standing in front of him. “What d’you want, asshole?” His voice was threatening and intimidating, but Shelby ignored him and questioned Itano. “Itano? Is everything all right?” Of course she wasn’t. From where the detective was standing, he saw Itano down on the ground, motionless.

“She’s just swell. Now beat it, loser.” The man’s voice brought Shelby back to his current situation and slammed the door shut in his face. Knowing the danger that the girl was in, he didn’t hesitate to kick the weak unlocked door opened. He stepped inside. The young male was standing over Itano and turned his head around to see Shelby approaching. “You again?” he sounded irritated at the disruption. “If you’re looking for trouble, you found it. I’m gonna beat the shit outta ya!” Then he threw a punch at Shelby’s direction.

Despite Shelby’s age, he was still strong and able to defend himself. He quickly backed away and managed to easily dodge the angered man’s fist. However, instead of retracting, Emiya shoved Shelby to the side and slammed him against the fridge from behind. Thinking quickly, Shelby gave him a good punch at the side of his head, causing the young fellow to back away. “Oof!” he yelled out when the detective gave him another punch at his face. Blood could be felt on his left fist when he pulled away from his punch.

But instead of the enemy staying down, Emiya recovered at a fast rate and struck back. He smacked his fist right on his forehead, earning Shelby a dizzying spell. He felt his head being grabbed by the man and was trying to drag him straight into the closet’s mirror. Knowing what was going to happen, he twisted the situation around and too grabbed the man’s head. Right when he was about to come into contact with the glass behind him, he used all of his strength to flip their position and land Emiya into the glass instead.

Small shards of glasses managed to puncture the surface of Shelby’s jacket sleeves as Emiya from his grip tried to shake off the dizziness due to the impact. The detective was just about to give him a kick to put him down when he was shoved backward. Backing away, his cheek was met with a hard knuckled fist. He then stopped in his track. The man gave an uppercut right at his stomach, causing Shelby to bend forward. But he didn’t collapse there. Rather, he shoved Emiya toward the dining table.

Wrong move though. It only gave him an advantage since he grabbed one of the six chairs from the dining table. “Emiya, no!” Itano’s plea to stop didn’t reach into his ears sadly for he threw it straight at the old man. Thankfully he had enough strength to knock the short-distanced flying chair away. Pain flashed in his mind from the reckless defensive action, but he had no time to complain or even think about it. Before he knew it though, he was pulled right on top of the dining table with Emiya grabbing a hold of his jacket’s collar. His hands tightened as he tried to slam the back of his head against the dining table’s surface.

“Stop it! I’m going to call the cops Emiya!” To no avail once again, Itano’s voice could not be heard to the attacking man. Shelby saw right above his head a green bottle of wine. Hastily he grabbed it with his right hand but couldn’t use it just yet when his enemy pinned his wrist down. He struggled for a good couple seconds, fighting against his strong opposing opponent with strength. Shelby jerked his legs from below to throw off the man and used this chance to strike at him. The bottle came with a sickening crack once it came into contact with the top of Emiya’s head. Then the man stumbled backward, his hands holding the spot where he had struck.

“D-Dammit…” he snarled when he saw how much blood he lost from one of his hands. Glaring at Shelby, he backed and limped away from the room and out into the door. “I’ll see you again, asshole…” Then he was gone from their sight.

The detective breathed for a moment, making sure that the man won’t come back for a second round. Once a full minute has passed, he sighed. “Are you alright?” he heard Itano from behind asked. He got off from the table and turned to look at the woman. She was looking at him with worries in her eyes. Bruises appear on his forehead, the side of his cheek and the corner of his mouth. He faintly chuckled. “Better than him, I guess… Who is he?”

“An ex-client who thinks he owns me. He was getting violent. I told him I didn’t want to see him anymore."

He nodded when he finally understood. “You should be more careful. He’ll probably be back… Sorry for the mess.” Shelby began to open the door and take his leave when he heard Itano one more time.

“Mr. Shelby?” Shelby stopped in his track for a short moment and glanced over his shoulder. He saw her have a small smile on her face. “Thank you.”



Final main character will be revealed on the next chapter. I believe if I mention "FBI Agent," you all can probably guess who it is.  :glasses:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 4
Post by: Llyloo on February 07, 2013, 10:05:38 AM
I'm hungry '-'


Soo... I love I love I love *w* Go write and post the next chapter -little tyrant -


-disappears and return to work çwç -
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 4
Post by: qweakb on February 07, 2013, 01:00:04 PM
nice story!  :thumbsup

please update soon  :)
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 4
Post by: Yuki88 on February 07, 2013, 01:29:59 PM
Wowowowowow, this is awesome. It's really depressing but i really like it!

I wonder who's the 3rd main character.......  :?
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 4
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on February 07, 2013, 10:55:45 PM
wahh poor mayu  :cry: :on speedy:
ayame chan!! :ptam-cry: :ptam-hbk:
yuki forgive mayu!! :tantrum: :prayers: :pleeease:
thanx for the update :kneelbow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 4
Post by: kurogumi on February 08, 2013, 12:23:57 AM
Yuki why?
Well some people blame someone to hide how hurt they are.

But still,yuki.
Blaming mayu is a selfish! Dont you care about jurina?
From what i see,she's like lost all of her family...
If mayu could protect ayame and she's the one that die in that day,would you blame ayame?


And itano-pan yay!!
Cant wait the next update,looks like something bad will happen,and mayu have to protect her daughter agai (maybe) and this time she will(hope)


Thank for the update,really a great chapter
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 4
Post by: kahem on February 08, 2013, 01:07:40 AM
Oh Tomochin is a *bip*, interesting.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 4
Post by: Wmatsui22 on February 08, 2013, 08:58:31 AM
- First of all, Sorry for the late comment :D

-Second, I  already finished reading your fan fiction (How Far You Prepared To Go?)
From Chapter 1-4

-It’s very realistic story. It’s so good that when I read the part when Ayame’s death and Mayuyu’s dilemma about her/his family.

-It’s so sad  :cry:

-I hope that it’s MaYuki and a bit WMatsui :D

- Lastly, Please Update and Thank You
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 4
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 08, 2013, 08:58:59 PM
@Llyloo: *gives some cookies* Hai hai, onee-sama.  :sweat:

@kurogumi: That's an excellent question to ask. Though I'm pretty sure Yuki wouldn't blame it on Ayame since she's only a small child at that time.  :on shady:

@Wmatsui22: It is Mayuki (and I did say it'll come painfully slow for their moments) and wMatsui... I won't say anything about it because I'm such a troll. And don't apologize about the late comment! I understand that we always can't be glued to the computer 24/7.  :sweat:

Thanks for the comments everyone and I decided to upload another chapter early (since I'm sick and just came back from school. *planning to sleep after posting this*  :fever:) I already have seven chapters typed out at the moment, hur hur... But I must edit them and make them as good as I can make it!

This chapter should explain the last main character~ (In case I didn't make the last chapter clear, there was both Yuki and Shelby introduced.)



[Chapter 5]

Takahashi Minami was driving through the street, early in the morning. It was raining. To be more accurate, it was raining hard. Thanks to the bad weather, the setting made it feel as though nightfall had descended upon the town. The car’s windshield was moving left and right as fast as possible, trying to swipe away the wet surface. Same amount of raindrops came to replace the ones that were wiped away. In the driver seat with her left hand on the wheel, she stared straight ahead with a firm look on her face.

She was heading straight toward the crime scene of where the seventh body of the Origami Killer’s recent victim was found and located. Her dark brown hair tied in a pony tail, she frowned as she saw the ambulances and police sirens seen from the distance. They were getting nearer and she arrived closer to her destination.

Minami reached over to the location and parked right behind two police cars that guarded the area. Before getting out of the car though, she noticed immediately noticed that her right hand, which was on the stick shift, was trembling violently. Then on her left hand, which was formed into a fist, unravel her fingers. A blue liquid in a test tube was at the palm of her hand. On the top of the bottle was a corkscrew, which kept the liquid from escaping. That liquid contained the drug, Triptocaine. An illegal drug that Minami is forced to use for one specific reason. And that reason was for using the equipment that only she was given.

There was a slight hesitation before she dropped the bottle into her black jacket’s pocket. ‘Yamatte,’ she thought to herself as she unbuckled her seat belt. ‘I can’t take the drug… Not now. The cops can see me.’  Minami clicked the car door opened and stepped out into the rain. Immediately upon coming out, she was hit with a massive downpour. She frowned. ‘Damn this rain. If I get a cold on this job, I’m going to be real sure I don’t get dispatched on another mission like this.’ Dressed in a suit with black pants, black jacket, and white buttoned shirt inside, she looked like a person with high authority. 

With a small sneeze escaping from her, she sniffled for a couple seconds before walking up to the two cops. There was a yellow caution tape stretched all around the area, making one impossible to cross without directly facing the police.

“The zone is sectioned off, ma’am. Please step back.”

Minami raised her eyebrow at the old male cop in front of her. He was wearing a rain jacket that had its white outlines shining brightly in the dark atmosphere. His hand was held up into the air, stopping her in her track. She felt slightly awkward when he had called her ‘ma’am.’ The short girl wondered to herself if she was really that old-looking already. Minami then spoke up. ”Agent Takahashi Minami, FBI.”

“You got a badge or something, Miss Takahashi?” He doesn’t look convinced, but it was normal for police to be asking these questions. Posers and fakers are always out here in the world. Without any hesitation, she pulled out from the right pocket of her jacket her identification card. It showed a picture of her face with the information proving her status. Once shown to the cop, he gave a nod. “Check. You can pass,” the officer confirmed and stepped to the side for Minami to pass through.

She breathed out of her nose loudly as the sound of rain hitting the pavement beneath their feet hid the noise of her action. ‘I’m REALLY gonna love it here…’ she sarcastically thought as she went under the caution tape.

Minami is a native Japanese girl, but she works for the FBI in America. They decided to let her stay in Japan and give her a call for the need of her assistance. Of course, she lived alone and had no friends or family to begin with. If she ever did have a parent or two, they apparently didn’t hang around to look after her. And friends. There’s no need for friends. The only person she would consider a ‘friend’ is her right-hand, Yokoyama Yui. Minami saved her from her dark past and the two now are somewhat in a mutual relationship. Other than that, there was no one she can rely on. No one. Thus why she always accepted any requests from the FBI and freely traveled around the world.

Right now, the government from Washington D.C. has requested for her to investigate the crime of the Origami Killer in one poor part of Tokyo. Beyond and past the bright and busy streets of the city, there were some unfortunate parts that those who weren’t rich resided in. (Yuki lives in the city of Tokyo while Mayu lives in this part of the neighborhood due to her lack of work and money at hand) Seems like a perfect place for a crime to be committed. Though it probably is only a matter where the police of this area should have taken care of, the killer had done its deed for nearly three full years. The same method to kill his victim yet no one can solve it. That’s why Japan had asked for help and the FBI decided to act upon it.

Trembling hands. Her hands were trembling on both sides of her body. She grimaced. ‘My hands are trembling… I need to get a hold of myself…. At least for now. Come on, Minami. You’re on a job right now. Doesn’t look like I have any option anyway.’

The FBI agent took a couple steps forth and then came to a stop. Once she came to a stop, her two feet rooted on the ground, her left hand reached over to the right upper pocket of her jacket. She pulled out a black sunglasses. It wasn’t any ordinary sunglasses though. Putting it over her eyes, she also pulled out a black glove from the opposite pocket and pulled it on her left hand. Minami adjusted the glove for a couple good seconds. Assured that the glove fit comfortably, she stared straight on ahead at the scene before her.

There were a couple of police walking around in the field where the body was discovered. The surrounding has a good foot or two of grasses in certain parts of the area. Their flashlights were seen shining left and right from their view. In a couple of seconds, a train that could only be seen in such poor parts of the country were seen running through the tracks from the background. Smoke came out of its exhaust vent from above as it carried the carriages behind it.

Through Minami’s viewpoint, she saw a couple of options appearing before her eyes. From the lower left corner of her eyes, there was an orange outline of a hand. It showed option and the status of the glove that she wore. Then above it on the same side was a small ‘REC’ lettering along with sound waves right on top of it. Soon her vision was littered with multiple data and items that were scanning the scene in front of her.

“Video Memo recording,” she spoke out loud while observing the area in front of her. “Agent 47023, Takahashi Minami. Tuesday, October 4th, 2011. Time is… 08:14 AM.” Once she had finished speaking, the data that once covered her entire screen from within the so-called ARI glasses. Altered Reality Interface. This is the only piece of equipment aside from the handheld revolver hidden in her jacket that she carries around with all of the time. It was something that she needs for her investigation. Able to perform at a higher quality and faster rate of searching and collecting clues than an average detective or cop. The glasses were also able to accurately and specifically collect data in its near-unlimited memory bank. However, there was a dangerous side effect to using it. Constant usage will cause permanent damage to the user’s brain and thus, Minami is forced to resort to the illegal drug Triptocaine in order to relieve the symptoms. Ironic enough, she instead became addicted to the drug. Withdrawal symptoms began to show as of right now; the shaky hands being one of them. She needed the drug, but resisted the temptation and focused on the matter at hand.

She eyed a nearby police man and approached to him from behind. There was someone she was asked to meet and talk to earlier this morning. “I’m looking for Lieutenant Carter Blake.” The police right beside her didn’t utter a single word but pointed his flashlight in front of him. Where he was pointing at, there was a police and a man wearing a brown jacket seen from afar. Minami gave him her thanks before heading toward him. Quickly and hastily without wasting any moment, she came upon the Lieutenant. The American man had brown hair with black beard and mustache surrounding his mouth. Lips were curved downward as she listened to the other officer converse with him. This man doesn’t look like one that shouldn’t be messed around or provoked. Rather he doesn’t look like the friendly type. Minami kept note in her head to be cautious around this man.

She took off her glasses and deposited it back into her jacket's pocket along with her gloves respectively.

“Lieutenant Blake? I’m agent Takahashi Minami from the FBI. I went by your office this morning but didn't see you there. They told me you’d be here.”

A small pause. Then the so-called man Carter Blake spoke up.

“Now if you’re lookin’ for rain, dead bodies and highways, you’ve come to the right place,” Blake spoke in a rough, manly voice while tilting his head downward just barely. Looks like Minami found the man she was looking for. Then he straightened the position of his head, looking over at the officer across from him. “Mike, will you tell that asshole with the bulldozer to stop for five minutes. I can’t hear myself think here.” In a matter of seconds, the officer now left both the lieutenant and the FBI agent alone together.

Without any warning, Blake walked on ahead, leaving Minami behind. After a couple of steps, he stopped in his track and turned around. “Well are you coming, Takahashi-san?” he asked. It took the agent a short moment to realize that she needed to follow after him. Flashing an embarrassed smile at his direction, she was right behind the lieutenant.

“So… what exactly happened here?” Minami questioned.

“Some guy taking his dog for a piss found the body about six o’clock this morning. We don’t know much more right now. Based on what we have seen, it looks like the work of the Origami Killer.”

“Any witnesses?”

“None yet. Given the neighborhood, I’d be surprised if anybody saw anything… Any news on the coroner?” Blake’s attention shifted over to a nearby police at standby.

The man shook his head in response. “He’s on his way, lieutenant.”

“We’ve been waiting for an hour, for fuck’s sake!”

Minami raised her eyebrow at such foul language coming from the police. But then again, when she first saw the man, she immediately judged that he was an arrogant man. So it was no surprise. 'Language, man...' she thought to herself.

“Has the body been identified?” she hoped to steer his attention back at her instead of the coroner that he was angry about. Blake cooled down enough to be able to continue talking to Minami without snapping back at her. “No, not yet. We should know more later today.”

“Has the time of death been established?”

“Based on the rigor mortis, must be less than six hours ago. We should know more when the coroner has had a look.”

As they walked through the scene, Minami observed her surroundings. There were quite an abundance of police around for a crime scene. “There are a lot of people on the crime scene… Aren’t you afraid your men might destroy some clues?” Of course. One should worry that tampering the evidence and traces left behind by the killer. Especially with the huge amount of individuals scattering around the area right now.

Blake scoffed. “You don’t find proof sitting behind a desk… and we’re not in the habit of trampling things into the ground, even if we’re not in the FBI.”

His voice sounded dangerously angry. Hoping she didn’t anger him, Minami waved her hands into the air. “No! No, of course not! That’s not what I meant-“

“Tony, I don’t want to see a single shit-stirring journalist within a mile of here, you got it?”

Journalists. She did remember seeing a news truck of some sort parked right outside when she first came with her car. Those news casters are so annoying. Always trying to snoop and gather as much information as possible, hoping to get money and fame from their 'amazing story highlights.'

“…” Minami also tried hard to resist sighing out loud at his attitude. This guy was getting on her nerves. Was she really to work with him? Oh how she wants to work with someone for once that won’t irritate her easily. She’s known to have a hot temper. Mentally face palming herself, she continued asking.

“Do you have any leads?”

“My men are going all over the scene with a fine-tooth comb. If the killer left anything behind, we’ll find it.”

He stopped walking and turned around to the agent. “Listen, I’m a little busy here. Why don’t we discuss all this a little later back at the office?”

Minami doesn’t seem at all surprise that he wanted to cut the conversation short. As long as she could get some distance between the two of them. She doesn't like hanging around this guy for too long. Only reason she was able to keep calm and keep her respect toward the lieutenant was because she had to work with him.

“No problem, I understand. Do you mind if I have a look around?”

“Be my guest!" he exclaimed, keeping his expression still like a brick wall. Then he approached toward Minami a couple of small steps, closing the distance between the two just a bit. "Hey, Takahashi-san, come and see me if you find anything, okay? We’re on the same team now.”

It almost took all of Minami's will just to not roll her eyes at him. She simply smiled back at him until he left her view. Once it was clear, she sighed loudly and scratched the back of her head. 'Jeez. Why do I have to work with this kind of guy...' Soon Minami placed the glasses and glove back on.

'Time to start on my investigation.'

There was an option for her to command with a simple downward movement of her gloved hand to scan the area around her surrounding. The scanning is able to pick up anything related toward the case or something abnormal from the setting. Able to cover about ten given feet radius around, it was useful for gathering clues at a rapid pace without having to get dirty.

She walked around, scanning the area for a couple minutes. Left and right she looked, yet no clues she has yet to spot or find. Walking and walking, she soon arrived a couple feet away from where the dead body of the victim was kept. A clue popped up from within her view. The orange circular outline floated up into the air with a couple of information floating right next to it. Data and graphs were seen as a single crucial molecule to identify the object hovered in the air as Minami approached.

"Some Orchid pollen... The concentration of pollen in the air is quickly decreasing because of the rain, but it gets higher in direction of the body," she mumbled as her gloved hand came up to touch the holographic data. A frown crossed her face while turning her head toward the small, white tent not too far from where she stood. The tent that held the boy's dead body. How lovely.

Minami decided to head over and examine the deceased body. With every step, she could feel her shoes splash against the puddles and wet dirt from beneath her body. But then a slam of dizziness whacked against the side of her head. It nearly caused her to stumble forward and fall, but she luckily caught herself. Not to mention save herself from embarrassment too. Straightening her posture and clearing her throat nervously, she bit the bottom of her lip. 'Oh no. The withdrawal effect is getting to me... I have to keep focus at the investigation at hand now.'

Keeping her mind away from need of the drug, she came upon the entrance of the small tent. The short girl bent down on her knees and pulled aside the white sheet. From her standpoint, she saw the victim on his back, unable to see his face. Besides, his face was covered with mud, so she wasn't able to clearly identify who exactly he is upon first glance.

"ARI, Comment: The victim is lying on his back. No visible signs of violence."

A normal investigator or detective would not be able to gather evidence easily at this particular scene. Thankfully though Minami has the ARI glasses. With it, she's able to gather traces of clues. Reaching her gloved hand out, she did one swift movement above the body. That action resulted in three clues outlined popping up from the victim's body. There were also two other evidences seen that she could easily pinpoint out.

Her gloved hand hovered over the side of the victim, reading the description.

"An orchid was placed on the victim's chest."

An orchid placed on the victim's chest... When she thought about it, it was the same type of orchid that she had just looked up and collected data not too long ago. Her eyebrows scrunched together, deep in thought. 'I'll have to look into it more later... The pollen that I've collected earlier could lead me back to its source if possible.'

She then picked up an origami near the body's right hand, examining it. It was an origami folded to a dog-shaped figure. Its white body and black ears were seen. (Exactly the one Mayu had just dreamed about)

"A small origami figure in the right hand... Fingers were probably closed after the time of death."

'Just like the other kids...' Shaking her head from disbelief, Minami trailed her eyes down to the body's lower portion. Specifically on the legs.

"Superficial wound on the right thigh. Blood analysis suggested it could be post-mortem. Probably a scratch that occurred when the body was being moved. The blood report indicates an advanced and long-lasting state of exhaustion."

'Long lasting exhaustion... And blood? There might be traces of blood around this area if the body was moved.... Might as well find tracks here since only the killer can drag this body to where he or she wanted it to be.' She glanced at his face. 

"His face is covered with mud... Like the other victims..."

All of these victims were killed in the same pattern, the same way, the same method, the same everything. Only difference was the kind of animal origami being folded and the location of where the body was found. Minami felt the corner of her mouth twitch, slight frustration crossing through her mind. This killer was very sneaky and it felt as though he or she was mocking them; especially the police force.

Her eyes wander over to the boy and identified him. "The victim is Jeremy Bowles. Declared missing five days ago. See reference file."

Reference file. The ARI glasses told her that she had to look it up in order to obtain more information. She plans on checking it when she comes back to the office. Getting up from her bending position, she closed the white curtains closed. Standing on her two feet, she decided to walk around some more to see if there are any more clues.

Her thoughts ran through her mind as she wandered around. 'The body was found adjacent from the nearby train tracks here in this area... Since the previous victims were placed in the same sort of situation near the tracks, could this tell me anything?' A quiet, angry groan slipped past her closed lips. 'The killer is just... It's like he or she knows what they're doing...'

Minami nearly bumped into a nearby officer unintentionally. Apologizing, she was instead replied with a glare from the man before he walked away. 'And... those damn polices. Way too many of them here. Why can't Blake understand that having too many cops will only tamper with the crime scene?'

She paused. 'Blake... He doesn't seem pleased when he saw me earlier... Ugh. Just thinking about him could give me headaches.'

The FBI agent then stepped upon the railroad track. To her luck, not a single police came over to this area. 'Thank god! I was going to go mad if they mess up anymore than they should.' Immediately she found what she was looking for. Bending down from where she was standing, blue color highlights the dried blood in between the two railings.

"ARI Comment: Traces of blood on the railroad track... Analysis confirms it comes from the victim." And to make her morning feel a bit more luckier, she found yellow highlighted footprints just a foot or two away from where she stood. Quickly she walked over and examined. "The footprints continue just after the pollen trail... There's a good chance that they're the killer's."

Following the traces of footprints, it shortly came upon a metal fence that blocked the steep hill on the other side. Blood was seen highlighted from her vision. "ARI, Comment: There are traces of blood on the fence behind the railroad line. It comes from the victim. The killer came this way with the body and probably grazed it on his way through the fence."

'Urgh. Do I really have to really climb up the hill?' She looked up and swear she could cry just from seeing how high it actually was. 'Oh man. It doesn't look like I have a choice, do I?' Hesitating, she climbed up.

One by one, her hands reached out to grab a stable, firm edge parts of the hill in order to keep herself from tumbling backward. Though it took a while for her, she finally reached up her goal. And that goal was seen to be a highway just to her left. With a quick scan she created, even more footprints and tire tracks popped up. She went over to the tracks and kneel down, touching the ground with the tip of her fingers.

"ARI Comment: Tire tracks on the side of the road behind the railroad line. It may be the killer's car-"

Water suddenly splashed onto her. Alarmed, she rapidly got up and glared at the cause of her wetness. A car just drove right by at such high speed and ran over a huge water puddle at her direction. Angry, she flicked them off and almost wanted to yell out a couple of cussing words. (Rather she ended up substituting them with less effective wordings)"UGH. Don't you dare make me come after you, you son of a b-b-....BRICK!!!"

Pissed off, she didn't waste any moment getting back down on the railroad tracks. Though she stumbled and nearly tripped a couple times on her way down the steep hill, she made it safely. Apart from her wet clothing that is. And since there isn't much else to investigate, she decided to converse with the cops.

In a couple minutes, she was now standing in front of two very random police men that she has never met or known before. Hoping to strike up a conversation, she began talking to them.

"It's pretty chilly, isn't it fellas?" she commented as she rubbed her two hands together.

Silence. She didn't receive a single word or reply from them. Feeling slightly embarrassed and wondering if she asked such a bizzare statement, she spotted one of the men holding a plastic cup. Steam was wafting up from the cup. Just staring at it could make one want to drink something hot at this time of the weather. "Is that a, uh... coffee you're drinking sir?"

That finally caught their attention and made the two men turn their attention to the shorter girl. "If you want some coffee, just grab some from the thermos behind," he said as he pointed his thumb behind. Then as though Minami didn't exist, they resumed back to conversing with each other.

'So much for trying to bring up a conversation...' She exhaled loudly and slowly made her way over to the folding table. There were a couple of plastic cups with a single thermos containing coffee. Coffee. It was one of many favorite drinks that Minami always had. Or at least had in order to keep her addiction down for just a short amount of time.

Pouring it into her cup, she could smell the bitterness from the liquid. She doesn't look comfortable and sensed that the coffee won't be as good as she expected it to be. So Minami only poured a menial amount into her cup. Then she downed down the cup, making a disgusted face when she finished. 'I'm NEVER having that type of coffee ever again in my life. Seriously. What kind of brand was that?!'

Her tongue stuck out of her mouth, hoping that the rain would wash the aftertaste. While she did that, she saw Lieutenant Blake appearing from the corner of her eyes. She retracted her tongue back inside her mouth quickly and ran up to him. Blake saw Minami and halted. "I'm heading back to the office. You staying?" he asked her. The agent responded back with a nod. "Yes sir."

"Alright then. I'm going to stay here for a bit longer, so go on ahead first. I'll see you later."



Next chapter will move back to Mayu's POV for the moment.  :stuffed:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 5
Post by: Llyloo on February 09, 2013, 01:33:39 AM
Aaaah ~~ Thanks youuuu ♥ ,  Tajamina is so ...so....  cool **.

(I'm really bad for give comment ~~ )
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 5
Post by: kahem on February 10, 2013, 03:15:20 AM
Takami a is so cool!!!!
I hope the killer is  ot Mayuyu or Yukirin
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 5
Post by: kurogumi on February 10, 2013, 08:16:22 AM
The more i read this,the more i get scared by the bad thing that slowly come to mayu's

I really hate it how yuki thread mayu,she should worried for her...
Please yuki,please comeback with mayu,i have a bad feeling that something bad will happen with jurina,but mostly to mayu aaah~ scary
And if yuki keep that state,she will lost mayu too (but looks like she doesn't care about mayu) how sad

I want to know what happen next~



Thank for the update
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 5
Post by: Wmatsui22 on February 10, 2013, 12:18:30 PM
This a thrill chapter ! :D

Please Update :D
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 5
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 12, 2013, 12:11:10 AM
@kahem: You'll never know~ Maybe they are~ Maybe they're not~  :hehehe:

@kurogumi: You'll just have to keep on waiting for future chapters aside from this~ And I'm sure this chapter will spice things up, hehe~  :kekeke:

Thanks for the comments and appreciate them as always! Fast upload is always good, neh? (Actually, I've already typed out the chapters, but was just too lazy posting them up, kukuku~) Wanted to quickly get this up either way before my school work starts tumbling down on me like pouring rain.  :gyaaah:

Anyway, it might be a while before we see the next upload on this fiction as I am working on a Valentine's Day OS. (And my other two fictions which are coming along S-L-O-W-L-Y)



[Chapter 6]

A couple days later, I had to visit the psychotherapist in Tokyo. An old friend of mine, Shinoda Mariko, was willing to take me in and watch over me without payment during these past two years. Especially after my divorce with Yuki....

"A... butterfly," I mumbled when I saw an image of a butterfly-like black shade over the white light. I was laying down on the bed, required to tell the therapist what I was seeing. She wanted to make sure that I didn't receive any further damage within my brain. Who knows what an accident can do to one.

The next picture flashed by and showed a wolf-like image. Or maybe it was a fox? There was a small pause before I chose to answer 'a wolf.' Another image. A crab I say. Then came the last slide. It was unfamiliar for the shape was something I have never seen. Personally I felt that this sort of shape was never seen in reality. But the words flew out of my mouth while I pondered upon it. "Death... Death staring into the pit of my soul..." No comment about that answer. I didn't even know why that came out of my mouth. But it was spoken and recorded so I just hope Mariko wouldn't ask me questions about why I had chosen that answer.

From the corner of my eyes, I saw Mariko raise her hand up into the air. A small two-button clicker was in her hand. Her thumb pressed upon one of the two buttons and soon the closed shades all around the room unfolded themselves. Bright, white light from the city outside was seen slipping  inside of the room. Rooftops and the bustling honking of horns from all sorts of vehicles were heard. My eyes automatically squinted from the sudden brightness.

After adjusting my vision for a brief moment, I sat up on the edge of the bed I was on. I could see Mariko sitting by her desk, typing away on the nearby laptop. Then the keyboard sound stopped for a moment. Her hand soon shifted over to the nearby clipboard; the sound of pen scratching on the surface of the paper. And back again to her laptop. "I have the results of your MRI scans. Everything seems to be normal." Mariko's pen began tapping on the white hard surface of her desk. It hit with a steady, consistent pattern as she spoke. "However... I'm worried about your psychological condition..."

Those words weren't surprising to hear at all. Most of my friends knew the state I was in and felt sorry for me. Ha. That's pretty funny, isn't it? As much as my friends and family wanted to help me, there was absolutely nothing they can do. They can persuade me by force but I still retain my sadness and grief. A dry chuckle slipped past my closed lips, closing my eyes. I opened them and got up from my seat, walking over to the chair across from Mariko. Sitting down, she continued to speak. "I know it's not easy but you've got to start over, Mayu. You're not responsible for what happened."

Those words pierced right at my heart when I heard them.

No. Those words won't help me at all. I'll never be able to start over. Not at all. There's no way I can ever do that. It's impossible. "It's my fault Ayame is dead," I replied bitterly as I took my seat. My body leaned forward slightly as my hands crossed over each other on top of my legs. My eyes didn't look directly at Mariko. I was staring blankly at the lower part of the white desk. Just... staring. Thinking deep within the back of my mind. "She'd still be alive if I'd been looking out for her."

Mariko sympathetic eyes stared directly at my direction. A soft sigh came from her. "It was an accident. Accidents happen every day. You can't blame yourself forever for your daughter's death." So much easier for her to say. She hasn't been in my shoes yet she dares tell me that I should just get over with it in a professional manner. Of course. That's her job. Her job to reassure the patients that their life will be a-okay when really it's like living in hell.

Silence came between the two of us. I didn't bother to give a reply back to her advice. After that small pause, Mariko then asked, "How is Jurina? It's been a while since I've last seen her." Surprised by the sudden question, I looked up and saw her expression become serious unlike her usual laid back one.

Mariko hasn't been married yet despite her age. In her late 20s, she is still single as her relationship status. Maybe it must be a blessing or curse for her to be in that position. A blessing that she doesn't have to deal with keeping her husband/wife happy. (Not that I'm trying to state that I hate treating Yukirin well! I really do love her to death!) A curse for she has no one stand by her side. Either way, she has always visited my home and gone out for lunch with me in the past when I still was a trainee in the hospital. She has taught well and was very supportive. I can say that she's like a... sensei to me.

She's bias toward Jurina out of my two daughters. Though she loves Ayame, she usually tends to give Jurina a little more special treatment than the other girl. Nothing wrong with that, of course. This is her opinion and I have no right to manipulate it. Mariko would always play around with the two girls and pull pranks on their parents; trolling the two of us whenever they have a chance. But after the incident, all contact between my surviving daughter and Mariko was lost. And truly Mariko was most worried about Jurina's condition.

I exhaled loudly through my nose and shifted my seating position uncomfortably. "I know for a fact that she's really... unhappy. She just... can't understand why I seem unable to love her.... When really I love her so much..."

The expression on Mariko's face darken just slightly when I finished my sentences. A faint 'hmm' could be heard from her direction. Her hands came up to the bottom of her chin, squinting her eyes. It doesn't seem like she likes my answer, but it was expected for she didn't say anymore about Jurina.

"And what about you? What do you feel?"

"Honestly... I stopped living at the same time Ayame did.... When the car ran into us." True to my words, I felt like a living corpse upon this land. After Ayame had died, god knows how much my attitude has changed. Drinking excessively and unable to cope depression is what I've been doing best. Ha. That should be my job over the time I've been barely working at the hospital.

A concerned expression flashed across her face. "Mayu..." She doesn't seem to known how to respond back. She's probably worried that she might slip a sensitive word out. "Is there something else you wanted to tell me, Mayu?" she decided to instead ask the last question, hinting that the session with her is about to end.

I thought for a bit. Is there really anything else I can talk to her about? My mind looked back in its memory bank and instantly remembered the blackout events. The dream that I've been seeing. Dreams that were so vivid that it felt like reality.

"I sometimes have these blackouts. Times when I don't know what I'm doing. I recover consciousness some time later but I'm some place else... and I have no idea how I got there in my dream. Do you think it could be related to the accident?"

Mariko's eyebrows were raised up from her face. Confusion was seen on her facial expression. "You suffered a massive concussion and were in a coma for three full months. We really don't know what effect a shock like that can have on the brain." The human brain is the most unique part of our human anatomy features. We barely understand more than half of its capability. Unknown to us. So when it has been tampered or affected, who knows what damaging effects it can have upon the very crucial part of our brain.

When I didn't speak or ask  anymore questions, she gently smiled at me. "That's the end of this session. We'll continue this conversation next week."  I shrugged my shoulders at her statement. Looks like my therapy session won't be over any time soon despite it already being two years.

I bowed my head to her and gave her my thanks. But before I was about to take my leave, I heard her say something to me once more. "You were lucky, Mayu. It's very rare to survive such a traumatic accident."

Another stab to my heart. This person really doesn't understand how I feel. Turning my head to her, I faked a smile. "I don't exactly feel lucky, Doctor Shinoda."

----------

Tuesday, 4:10 PM. Here I am, with my daughter Jurina sitting next to me on this wooden bench. We were sitting inside of the park, watching the other parents and their kids play around. Having fun as shown on their faces. After my therapy session with Mariko, I decided to pick up Jurina from school and take her to the nearby park for a bit of relaxation. There was a playground within it. Something to help keep her mind off of the situation at hand and more on having fun. Maybe I can also use this time to build our bonds. If that would ever happen that is.

My eyes glanced to my left and saw that Jurina was quiet. Dressed in her dark green jacket and green pants, she had this... blank expression on her face. Her small legs were rocking back and forth, each passing by each other. She didn't look at me. No, not at all. Her gaze were at a completely different direction from where I was sitting. Sighing, I looked up into the sky and saw the depressing atmosphere it carried. I thank the rainy season oh so very much. Thank you very much for such perfect setting.

Hoping to strike up a conversation with my very own daughter, I leaned forward from my seat and turned my attention back to Jurina. "Is something the matter, Jurina?" I asked. There was a short pause from her. Her eyes. They were looking down, full of sadness and emotions just waiting to spill out from her mouth. But she flicked her eyes back up at me and dully responded, "No. I'm alright..." The expression on her face didn't change for the slightest bit apart from her eyes. The same emotionless facial expression. Slightly hurt, I tossed in another topic.

"H-How is school today?"

"The teacher yelled at me for being late again. She's going to send me home the next time it happens."

That struck my heart again once more. I drove her to school in the morning and since our relationship haven't been on the healthy zone, she's constantly late for her first class. The teacher she has isn't the kind of person that would show sympathy or even pity. Rather she only cared about the paycheck and school ending. So to hear that Jurina has been scolded and threatened to be returned home by the teacher stabbed at me.

"I'm sorry about that Jurina.... I promise this won't happen again."

No response. She probably was angry at me from what I perceive. Or rather disappointed. My eyebrows in a slanted position with sadness, I then decided to go on another different topic.

"Do you want to eat something?"

Silence again.

Biting the bottom of my lip, I glanced over at our surrounding. I saw the kids still having fun.

"Aren't you going to play with the other kids?"

No response yet again-wait. A pause. "I don't feel like it..." Jurina answered in a dull voice.

Then it fell upon us again. The awkward silence that came in between us. And this time, I'm unsure of what to say in order to engage a conversation. My eyes darted back at Jurina to still see her staring into space. She doesn't look like she's going to do anything if I keep on speaking to her like this. Maybe if there were some actual actions I can prompt her into joining with me? I examined the entire playground through my view. Some ideas were brewing in my mind of what I can do with Jurina.

So without any hesitation, I got up from my seat and brushed my brown jacket and blue jeans of any dust and dirt. My vision roamed around the playground, soon finding a nearby seesaw. I widen my eyes just slightly as I approached towards it. "I haven't been on a seesaw in a long time...." I said, my hands pushing one side of it downward. The other part of the seesaw went upward and into the air instead. Glancing over at Jurina, I waved to her. "Do you want to ride on the seesaw for a bit?"

Thank god I finally got to see Jurina flash a smile at me. It wasn't the kind of smile that she used to have, but it was a smile at least. Just the small, barely visible pure angelic smile that will always brighten my rough day. In a matter of seconds, Jurina was now sitting on one side of the seesaw. Her hands were securely holding onto the handle. "Make me fly, dad!" Her cheerful voice made me feel... happy.

Then for once just like her, I smiled at her. A pure smile that truly showed my happiness. Or maybe it was just a relieved smile? Who knows. I sat on my side and soon, the two of us were going up and down into the air. Jurina's giggles were heard. She's having fun. I'm glad she is.

After a couple good minutes spent on the seesaw, we then moved onto the merry-go-round equipment. "Juri, I bet you that I'll spin this so fast you'll fly off." I swear Jurina just raised her eyebrows at my direction with a smirk. "Really. I challenge you then dad." Quickly she hopped onto one of the many seats. I stood right next to her, warning her to hold onto the metal railings for safety.

"Yes yes, I understand daddy. Now spin this thingie around!" Chuckling, I heeded to her command and pushed it. Spinning this playground equipment around, the speed of the merry-go-round got faster and faster. It went so fast to the point I wasn't able to catch up with it and left Jurina on the spinning mechanic. Her squeals of happiness and joy resonated into the air. I took a couple steps back, waiting for it to stop entirely.

It soon stopped and Jurina hopped off of the ride. The little girl stumbled around the place, dizzy. "Wow... That's really one experience..." she commented, swaying left and right. I quickly caught her right before she fell forward. Then something surprising happened.

A hug. A hug from Jurina. A hug from none other than my very own daughter. Her arms encircled around my waist and she rested her chin on top of my left shoulder. I felt a light squeeze coming from her, in which I returned the same treatment to her. The warmth from her body made me feel... 'fuzzy' on the inside. Makes me feel really happy and glad to have her by my side. Happy to feel this way. Happy to have Jurina slowly open up to me once more. A stupid smile was probably on my face now.

Once we separated, I decided to buy her a snack. To my right, there were a small vendor that sold candies. Specifically chewies. Hoping to make Jurina's day even better, I bought her a packet of strawberry-flavored chewies.

My daughter's eyes sparkled when she saw the snack being offered to her from me. "For me? Really dad?" I laughed and ruffled the top of her head with my other hand. "Of course silly Juri. I'm sure you like strawberry, right?" I was met with a nod and a thanks from her. She took the bag and although didn't open it, kept it in her hands. It seems like she doesn't want to eat it right now.

We played on the playground for about thirty minutes. Then I thought we should start heading home now. Besides, it looks like it's going to rain massively thanks to the rainy season currently. "Jurina? I think we should go home now." I didn't even have to explain for she knew exactly what might happen next. Bouncing off from the bottom of the slide, she walked over to the same bench that we sat on earlier. "Okay dad."

That adorable little girl. It must be near impossible for me to receive such blessing from the heavens above to have such a cute daughter (aside from Ayame, that is). Following right behind Jurina, she took her backpack and slung it on her back.

"You know," Jurina began to speak. My focus came onto her, showing to her that I'm paying attention. "Sometimes I remember before... I mean when Ayame was still here... Sometimes I wish everything could be just the way it was before."

The words that came out of her mouth felt as though she penetrated me with multiple rocks. Felt as though my heart could've stopped in place. I looked at her direction as my hand touched the bottom of my chin. Jurina had her back facing me. Now that I look at her... It looked as though she is much smaller than ever before. I gulped and approached right up to her. Placing my hand on top of her shoulder, I whispered just loud enough for us two to hear. "Me too, Jurina... Me too..."

Both of us didn't utter another word and started leaving the park. But the silence between the two of us were short-lived for Jurina was caught staring at a nearby carousel from our left. Our walking slowed down to a stop. Ahead of her, I looked behind to see her smiling. Her hands on the straps of her backpack with that glee expression. Looks like she wanted to ride on the carousel. "Can I ride on it daddy? Can I? Can I?" Though her actions don't express how she's feeling, just the tone of her words could show the revived energy she use to have. Chuckling, I pat the top of her shoulder and nodded. "Go on ahead. I'll get the ticket."

In a flash, she was riding on top of a white decorative horse. Jurina was hugging the golden pole that held the horse in place; responsible for the movements of going up and down. She waved over at my direction and usher me to hurry and pay. How very impatient Jurina is when she wants to have fun. With that thought in mind, a grin broke through my face once again.

After I had paid the nearby vendor that sold the tickets, he began the carousel ride. The mechanic did its job, going around in a slow, but steady circular motion. Steadily moving in a counter clockwise motion. Every time Jurina spots me, she waves happily at my direction. I waved back with a smile on my face. The happiness I'm feeling from deep within. Is this what I was yearning for in these painful, hard two years?

Suddenly, my vision went blurry. I blinked, rubbing my eyes with my right arm. No good. The scenario around me was going out of proportion. Dizziness soon accompanied my head. I turned away from Jurina and shook my head in hopes it would go away. That doesn't seem to work either. It may actually make it worse though. Then I closed my eyes.

----------

I opened my eyes to find myself in the center of the street. Rain. Rain was pouring down upon me heavily from up above. Looking up at the sky, I saw the dark clouds covering up the night sky. My eyes examined my surrounding, noticing that the streetlights were turned on. Not a single person and vehicles in the area. The feeling of deja vu. The familiar setting. No. Don't tell me that it's this dream again. But is it really a dream though?

Bright white light. A bright white light shined upon my face. I squinted from such thing being aimed at my face. But immediately, I noticed that it was a truck from ahead. Its honks were blaring as it swivelled to the right of the road in order to avoid crashing into me. I leapt to the side, rolling a couple of times. Once I stopped rolling, I pushed myself up to my two feet. I'm relieved that I didn't get hit, but... If this is reality...

My eyes widen in horror. "Jurina. Where is Jurina?"

I soon found myself running through the rain. My clothes were drenched thanks to the rain pounding down upon my body, but it didn't slow me down. I kept on running to the park where we had just been a couple seconds ago. Fear gripped my chest and tugged on it painfully. Worries and panic took over my system. I was unable to think straight; the only thought running through my mind is 'Jurina Jurina Jurina.'

"Where could she be?" I breathed heavily as I slowly closed the distance between the park and I. There was no one. Not a single person in the park. Not surprising since it's nightfall already but how could it be at this time of the day already that fast? I didn't bother to think about the logic for my mind was too occupied with Jurina. If I lost her-no. Please, Mayu. Think positively. Jurina couldn't have run off without telling me, right? She's only been on the carousel the last time I saw her. Shaking my head, I was now inside of the park. Left and right, there is no sign of Jurina.

I rushed over to the carousel as fast as possible. The book bag. The book bag that Jurina has always worn was lying on the ground. Seeing that familiar object that Jurina has always worn for school didn't improve my panic meter. If she isn't with her backpack... Was she truly taken away by someone? Kidnapped perhaps? No. I gritted my teeth together. I can't think of that. She must've gone home by herself, right? Yeah. That's right. She was smart enough to fend for herself if a stranger approached to her without my consent. An 11 year old girl like her is smart enough to know that.

Without wasting any precious moment, I sprinted back to my house.

The door slammed forward when I rammed my body into it. It flung open violently. Not caring whether I had damaged this one piece of the house, I briskly traveled to all sorts of possible places in the house. "JURINA!" I hollered out her name as I went to all over the first floor. I flicked on every single light that was able to be turned on when I passed by. She's not in the kitchen. she's not in the living room. She's not in the laundry room. She's nowhere to be found on this floor.

Maybe she must've gone to bed or stayed in her bedroom, unable to hear my screaming voice constantly calling out to her. Up stairs. The second floor. I made a mad dash up to the area, smashing open her bedroom's door. "Jurina!" Her presence was not felt in her safe haven in this household. Alarmed, I backed away quickly and went inside both the bathroom and my room. Still, despite my attempts at trying to find her, she was nowhere to be found.

In my last resort, I burst out of the house through the backdoor. Rain once again fell upon my already-wet body. Frantically I scanned my surroundings, only to find no one but me myself standing. My lone self standing all alone on the road.

That did it for me. With a cry of anger and sadness over losing my daughter, I fell down to my knees. Sobbing, I went down on all four, crying my heart out. How could I have lose her? How could I? First Ayame and now Jurina. I'm a bad father. I should never deserve this life. I should be punished. "JURINA!" I wailed out and brought my head close to my chest; chin touching upon it. Just when I thought things were soon going the way I wanted it to be. Being on the right track. And here I am, alone without the knowledge of where my daughter is. I shook my head, unable to stop my body from shuddering at both the coldness and pain.

Little did I know though that just when I had dropped down on all four, an origami figure slipped past my hand. Now on the ground nearby, it was the same figure that I had seen in my dream. The figure of a white dog with black ears folded neatly.



Next chapter will be on Takahashi Minami once again!  :hee:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 6
Post by: Llyloo on February 12, 2013, 12:30:01 AM
Ow... Ow... - try to  not cry -

I knew that it will happened but... çwç... ow. Jurina.

-pat Mayu's back - Ganbatte. çwç.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 6
Post by: jell_o_jello on February 12, 2013, 01:04:08 AM
Thanks for the update.
I really love your writing and how you describe the feelings and thoughts of the character. I know it's a lot of effort to write this much for a chapter. Really, thank you!


Now, on the story: no, not again. Mayu will never get through it if it repeats again. Please, noooooo :bleed eyes:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 6
Post by: kahem on February 12, 2013, 01:37:08 AM
NO!!!! JURINA!!!!!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 6
Post by: fffff on February 12, 2013, 10:10:46 PM
Jurina!!!!!
They were so lovely and then... Jurina!!!!!  :panic:
Okay, yeah, we knew that was probably going to happen sooner or later but still...
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 6
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on February 12, 2013, 10:36:46 PM
Jurina why you gone?! yada!! :pleeease:  :tantrum:
love this fanfic, it makes me cry but it's written so good :luvluv1:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 6
Post by: mo-chan on February 13, 2013, 08:29:12 AM
I know I said that I won't read this fanfiction again  :nervous but here I'm again back  :cathappy:
I felt happy happy in this chapter  :grin:  but again at the end it full of saddness and darkness   :cry:
I still can't understand somethings related to Minami and Mayu  :?
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 6
Post by: chibiusa on February 13, 2013, 05:53:37 PM
Jurina  :cry: :cry:
this almost made me cry
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 6
Post by: alexsher99 on February 14, 2013, 03:50:05 AM

AAAHHH!!!! Where did Jurina go?  :OMG: Jurina!!! :pleeease:
And MaYuki they're divorced  :fainted:
Love you fic! :luvluv1:  Can't wait for the next chapter  :ding:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 6
Post by: leEwẬy on February 14, 2013, 06:55:34 AM
This fic is so sad  :on speedy:
It will ve SE or HE? I'm curious  :dunno:
Where did Jurina go?!?!? :pleeease:
Mayuki'd divorced :badluck:
Update soon, please :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 6
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 16, 2013, 03:19:22 AM
[Replies]

@Llyloo: Mayu has it tough. Mayu has it tough.  :err:

@jell_o_jello: Thank you so much! It truly is a lot to type out but I suppose I constantly write in this sort of style, so it's something that I HAVE to have.  :on lol:

@kahem: Let's see what Mayu and possibly Yuki perhaps do at a situation like this.  :on freeze:

@fffff: I suppose actually seeing it happen is a different feeling compared to just making assumptions.  :dunno:

@mayuki_daisuki: Thank you so much! And ahhhhh, tissue? *passes tissue box*  :OMG:

@mo-chan: I'm glad that you came back! I'm sure the ride from here will be a bit smoother from now hopefully in terms of sadness. And Minami here is an FBI detective in search of the Origami Killer. Later on in the story, I'm sure her relationship with Mayu will be explained in the future.  :hee:

@chibiusa: Ahhhhh, tissue to you too? *passes tissue box*  :OMG:

@alexsher99: Thank you for the kind words! And hm~ I'll let you wonder where exactly she is.  :wahaha:

@leEwAy: 've SE or HE?' ? I'm not sure if you're asking me that question, but if you are, then I'm not understanding what you're asking there. Sorry.  :sweatdrop: And yeah, they're divorce. Sometimes couples can't really have much of a happy... relationship.  :on blackhole:



Jurina's disappearance must've been quite shocking (or not  :sweatdrop:) Anyway, here's the next chapter~ Enjoy it for Takamina will have some screen-er, writing screen time (?) moment.



[Chapter 7]

Agent Takahashi Minami was found inside of the police department. Sitting on one of the many waiting seats for the police captain's room behind her, she's impatiently waiting for her room assignment. Not to mention she has to speak to Captain Akimoto Sayaka, who is currently in a meeting from the nearby room inside. Her eyes examined her surrounding, watching as the many police and detectives sitting on their desk. Phone calls, keyboards' keys clicking away and the scratching of the writing utensils upon paper was heard nosily in the background. A frown crossed her face, bored.

"How long is this going to take?" Minami asked a nearby receptionist lady. The straight, black hair that reached down just above her shoulder with a dull expression expressed how bored she is. Maybe she's as bored as Minami here. The young lady was furiously typing away on her keyboards, but stopped when she noticed the FBI agent had asked her a question. Looking at her, she answered, "She should almost be done soon."

Then she returned back to her work. That answer didn't satisfy Minami and only made her slightly irritated. She's been waiting for almost a full hour for the woman she seek to come out of the room. A quiet, but frustrated sigh left her closed lips. She shut her eyes, scrunching her eyebrows.

So far, she had headed straight toward the department after investigating the recently found eight victim of the murder. It had a complex feature made inside of the building. Each hallway would only lead to even more hallways and rooms. Though it took her a while to navigate around the place, it was thanks to this lady that she had just spoken to who showed her the place around. If it weren't for her, Minami probably would still be running in circles. Looking over at the lady, she then asked a couple of questions just for the hell of it.

"So... How long have you been working here?"

The girl took a short while to realize that Minami had asked her another question. "I've worked here for... hm... three years? Yeah, three years."

"Three years? Must be a very long time."

She shrugged her shoulders. "It feels long but I know it isn't."

"You seem very bored of what you're doing right now."

A sigh. "Yes I am. I wanted to become a cop, but my father, who is also a cop, didn't allow me to. He's afraid that I might get hurt." Then she rolled her eyes. "I'm not a weak girl, but if father wants that, then I have no choice but to abide to his words."

"I'm sure working as a police in the front line is dangerous," Minami opposed her ideas. "As an FBI agent, if my job is about life and death in both the investigations and protecting myself, then a cop's job is somewhat similar along the line."

"Whatever you say, Agent Takahashi."

Before the two can continue on with their conversations, it was cut short when a woman came out of his office. The door opened and closed just as quickly to reveal Captain Akimoto. She was surprisingly young for her status. The woman had on a black suit with faint silver stripes running through it. White collared shirt underneath with a simple, plain dark brown tie. As expected of a captain, who dressed up prepared for the job.

The captain here is considered the best police individual around this area of the city of Tokyo. All sorts of rumors and legends float around this young lady. Strong and strict but loyal and gentle at heart, she is highly respected by many around her.

"I'm off, Atsuko. I'll look at the reports later. Cancel all appointments for this afternoon," she told the girl on the desk as she paused shortly across from her.

'So Atsuko's her name,' Minami raised her eyebrows with interest as she rise up from her seat. Resisting the temptation to stretch her arms high up into the air due to their lack of activity, she quickly came up to the captain from behind.

"Miss, I forgot to mention but we have Agent Takahashi Minami from the FBI here with us." That caught the girl's attention and she took her time turning around. Her eyes slightly widen from surprise but was then smiling at Minami. "Ah, Takahashi-san. We've been expecting you," she spoke as she extended her hand out. The agent then reached out to shake her hand firmly as she continued to speak. "I'm in a bit of a hurry. Do you mind tagging along? We can talk as we walk of course," she chuckled.

"Of course ma'am." Sayaka walked away to her left while adjusting her tie. Before Minami followed after her, she glanced over at Atsuko. The girl looked up above from her monitor and waved to Minami. 'We'll speak more later,' she mouthed at her. Then she resumed back to her work, typing away with whatever she was working at.

Minami soon trailed right behind Sayaka. "I wanted to introduce myself before getting started, but perhaps there's a better time?" She felt that it was a little rude of her to want to introduce herself at the moment. Sure, it's crucial to get to know each others name at least but if the captain is at a rush, then it can't be helped. Sayaka from ahead shook her head.

"No no, now is fine. I've just got to get to the press conference." There was a sigh coming from her. "We have them everyday now. Believe me, it's not always easy finding something to tell them. Fortunately, today we have some news." Minami just listened silently as the other girl ranted out her thoughts at the moment. She must have it rough for the head captain of any police force is required to speak to the public about the case at hand.

"Have you met Lieutenant Blake yet?" she asked a different question to Minami.

The agent just wished that would have another person to work with. Maybe someone like Sayaka would be nice to work alongside. She hated Blake. Oh so very much already. And it didn't help that the captain just asked her a question pertaining to the cursed man. Even just thinking about him could give her headaches. "Yeah, we met this morning."

As though Sayaka could've read her opinion on Blake, she flashed a nervous grin. "He has his own methods, but he's a good cop. I'm sure you'll get on well together."

'If I can resist the temptation to break his neck, sure we'll go well together.'

Sayaka halted in her spot and turned to look at Minami.

"To be frank with you, I could have done without the FBI on this one, but the press are all over us. This Origami Killer case crept up on us and it's fast becoming a national concern. There are hundreds of killers in this country, but whadda you know, this is 'exotic.' He leaves flowers and origami figures. Work THAT one out. Then the press get on to it and we suddenly become the center of the universe."

It's true. The press media is crazy for any type of story. One can describe them like a bee to a flower. Only to add that the bee is a bee hungry for the flower. The reporters catch one whiff of any story. Any story including false rumors and past incidents that have been resolved long ago and blow it up on the front page of most newspaper. Exaggeration as an added effect. It's annoying but what can one do to shake them off? Give them what they want and they'll fly away. Or not and have them cling onto you like a pesky leech, sucking the living sanity out of you.

As much as Minami wanted to help her, she was only here for one purpose. And that purpose is to not to help Sayaka get rid of these pesky press. "I'm here to arrest a serial killer. With all due respect ma'am, the rest of it... is none of my business."

Thankfully Sayaka isn't the kind of person to be angry easily (as oppose to Minami here). With an understanding nod, she understood where Minami was coming from.

"No, of course not. All I'm asking is that you make progress and fast. The press want a perpetrator and we're gonna have to serve him up on a silver platter."

She then left Minami behind and walked towards a room from the very left. Seen in there could be multiple reporters. Their voices was heard and bright, white flashes seen by the cameras. 

"Oh, go see Atsuko. She'll show you to your office. Check in on the press conference if you're interested. It'll give you an idea of the political climate around here." She pat Minami on the shoulder. "Welcome to the club. Enjoy your stay I suppose." With that finally said, Sayaka left Minami alone. Mentally, Minami gave the captain some luck with talking to those reporters. Who knows how it might go?

Wondering whether she should see Atsuko again first or just enter within the press room, she went with the choice of watching Sayaka do her little speech first.

It was very crowded. So crowded that Minami felt that she might suffocate from such setting. Pushing through the massive crowd that was built and blocked the entrance way, she got inside and had a seat. In the very front, there was Captain Akimoto on the podium. There was the signature police crest marked on the podium, showing off its pride. The captain coughed into her hand for a moment before speaking her speech.

"The body of Jeremy Bowles was found this morning on a patch of wasteland in the East End at about 6:30 AM; five days after he was reported missing. An autopsy will be conducted tomorrow to determine the exact cause of death. But going from first indications, it would seem that he drowned. The state in which the body was found suggests the methodology of the Origami Killer. The investigation should confirm this in the coming days. The police are continuing to work around the clock to find the murderer as quickly as possible." 

Once finished with her speech, Sayaka glanced at the audience before her. Hungry eyes stared at the pit of her soul as they impatiently waited for her permission to question her on the case. As much as she despised it, she has to let these deprived reporters ask their questions. "I'll field some questions-Ah, yes?"

"You said the methodology indicated another victim for the Origami Killer. Can you be more specific?" one reporter asked as he stood ready with his pen and paper at hand.

She then answered, "An origami figure was found in the victim's hand and an orchid was placed on his chest. His face was covered with mud but there were no visible traces of violence on the body. Alright, next one. Go on ahead."

"The Zodiac killer was never identified. Perhaps the Origami Killer will never be found either?" [A/N: For those wondering if the Zodiac Killer is fake just like the Origami Killer... Funny enough, it isn't. Just Google it if you don't believe me. A famous killer back in the 1960s-1970s in the United States; specifically within California.]

"I don't think there's much chance of that. For the moment, the killer may think he is invulnerable but in the end he'll make a mistake and we'll be there to arrest him."

"Did the killer leave any written evidence? Perhaps a ransom note explaining his actions or anything like that?"

"No. He has not made contact in any way and we have only the murders to help us to understand his motives."

"Some people are saying that the police were slow to take an interest in these murders because the victims lived in poorer parts of the city. What do you say to that?"

A frown crossed on her face. "That's absurd. The police make no distinctions between victims based on their social class. It is true that the Origami Killer seems to choose his victims from the more impoverished parts of town. The higher crime rate in these areas makes the investigation more difficult."

As the captain continue speaking, Minami has enough to hear with this entire Origami Killer case and the common questions that one might ask. So rising up from her seat, she soon was pushing her way again through the crowd in order to get out of the room. Once she had made it safely out of such suffocating room, she then decided to approach the lieutenant. Besides, in order for the case to start, she has to converse with him. He did tell her that he wanted her to share any known information for they were working together. Not like she has a choice anyway.

"I'm ready to start. Maybe we should kick off by talking about the case?" the FBI agent started off about the case as she stood by his desk. He was busy typing away on his computer. Without slowing down his fingers, he glanced over at her and raised a single eyebrow into the air. "I have some work to finish here. Let's talk about that later if you don't mind?"

The agent felt slightly impatient, but didn't push his buttons. So she lifted her two hands into the air in understanding and nodded. "Just let me know when you're available." No answer from the man other than the sound of his fingers punching at the keys. She then left Blake behind and decided to talk to Atsuko.

Minami came upon the desk that the receptionist girl once more. As she walked up to Atsuko, her eyes caught sight of a golden watch encased in a nice box within a light brown basket full of white fluffs. "Nice watch," she commented. Stopping in front of the girl's desk, she crossed her arms and examined the watch at a closer distance. Right behind the watch's box was a white paper written 'Collection For Larry's Promotion Present' in red marker ink. One of her eyebrows raised from reading the message.

"Oh, it's a present we offer to our new lieutenants. We've bought the same model each year for the past twenty years for each promotion. It optimizes everybody's time and it's the kind of thing that always goes down well. You can contribute to our fund if you like. We're still a few dollars short."

'Huh, I guess this Larry guy is lucky to be promoted,' Minami thought to herself as she dug out a wallet from her pant's pockets. With a smile, she tossed out a five hundred yen coin into the basket. It landed without making a sound into it. "Congratulate Larry on my behalf."

"I'll be sure to do that, miss," Atsuko smiled back. 

"By the way, Captain Akimoto said you could show me to my office?"

There was a little 'oh' expression on her face when she heard Minami's question. "Yes, of course. Just follow me."

Getting up from her seat, she did a quick stretch of her arms into the air. Wearing a black business attire complete with her natural beauty, she could capture anyone's attention whether young or old. To be honest, Minami felt like she was pulled in when she finally saw the female figure standing up properly before her eyes. There was a slight hesitation with her heartbeat. 'Wow. She does look... cute.' Little did the agent know that she was blushing lightly when Atsuko got around her desk.

She urged the shorter girl to come after her as she went toward the direction behind Atsuko's desk. As she followed her, Minami then asked, "So... your name is... Atsuko?"

A small giggle from her direction, hand covering her mouth. "Yes. Ah, looks like I forgot to introduce myself properly to you." Looking at Minami from over her shoulder, she grinned happily. "Maeda Atsuko's my name, but you can call me Acchan."

"Acchan..."

"And I'll call you Takamina if you don't mind."

"E-Eh? T-Takamina?"

"Yeah. We have another police officer here by the name of Minegishi Minami. Though we call her Mii-chan, I don't think we would want to really mix you both up. Or at least for me." She closed her eyes for a brief moment as she quietly laughed. "So I'll call you Takamina then."

Minami couldn't help but too laugh along with the other girl. "Alright then, that's fine by me." As soon as she finished speaking, they had came upon a door that leads to one of the many offices in this building. She could see Atsuko's hand laid and push against the surface of the wooden door. As it opened, Minami swore she could've seen dust coming from within the room. The door now opened wide, Atsuko backed to the side in order to let the FBI agent take a step inside.

"This... This is my office?" It shocked Minami. It really did surprise her. The office that she was staring at is something that she wasn't expecting.

Dust hanging in the air and cobwebs seen from the corner of the dirty room. Lights from the fogged window from dirt and who knows what shined from below, giving the room a natural sense of lighting. A couple of old cabinets that looks as though it may only contain some files back in the 1900s was seen on the left corner of the room. Bulletin board was barely in use; a couple of old news back ten years ago were hanging up on it. Now the table. The table had a black telephone and a red notebook that must've been left from the old user of this room. Layers of white dust packed on top of each other judged from one's eyes alone. Just the sight makes Minami want someone to have an explanation why she has such... terrible private work setting.

"That's where I was told to take you," Atsuko merely replied with a shrug of her shoulder. Minami looked over her shoulder and saw the other taller girl make a strange facial expression. It seems that Atsuko doesn't seem to like the room either. "But... if you need anything.... you know where to find me." Then with that said, she exited out of the room and left the agent alone.

Unsure of where exactly to start, Minami slowly walked back over to the door. Before closing it, she took one last look at Atsuko. The girl was surely taking her time back to her desk, the heels of her high heels clicking against the surface of the floor. 'At least I have someone to talk to if I need anything,' Minami mentally noted to herself. For some reason... She felt like she'll need Atsuko's support throughout this case. Even if she knows she usually works solo.

Clicking the door close, she returned her attention back to the disgusting room. "Looks like I'll have to make use of it..." she grumbled her complaints as she approached to the desk. In one movement, she pulled out the dark brown colored rolling chair. The chair swiftly rolled behind her and out of her way at the moment. Now staring at the dust-coated surface of the table, with a disgusted expression, she used her hands to wipe it off. Wiping as much as possible from her sight including the telephone and notepad, she grumbled slightly louder. "Damn these dusts. Damn this table. Damn everything about this room." Minami then dusted her own hands into the air, shuddering at the amount she had collected just from the table alone. Who knows how much dust resides in the room in total. "Just the dust alone could make a small dust beach for all I know."

Then her hands gripping on the edges of the table, she pushed with all her might till the back collided against the wall of the office room. Now standing up straight, she pulled back the chair she tossed aside and sat on it. Leaning her elbows on the table, she wondered to herself for a bit. One can wonder how Minami can perform and review her information at hand. But luckily for her, she has the ARI glasses. And the glasses can do what she commands it to do.

Soon she had the glove and glasses put on.

"Step one, change the office."

By her command, she clasped her two hands together and soon retracted from each other. From her view through the glasses, she could see four orbs floating aligned in between her hands. It then revolved around her body, one floating right in front of her face. Inside of the sphere was a hologram of a leaf found in the fall season. With one flick of her hand, she moved to the next orb. It showed a couple of planets from outer space. Then another flick. Mountains. Last one then showed a couple of seaweeds. Each of these orbs were a theme that could change the surroundings of Minami through the glasses. After giving it a couple more flicks, she reached her desired theme. Grabbing a hold of it, she gave it a slam downward the desk's surface.

The floating orb looked as though it had melted through the desk. The setting in a flash transformed around her. Mountains and peaceful waterfalls from nearby rivers were seen. Birds chirping in a relaxing manner. Light fog hovering in the area. The smell of nature could calm one's nerve and instantly provide a relieving effect. A smile crossed through Minami's lips. "This is perfect. Great way to relax if I need a small break from my stressful work."

Without any hesitation, Minami then shoved aside the orbs. They flew to her left side and out of her sight.She then brought up a yellow lighted up outline of a cube from within the surface of the table. With a tap of her gloved hand on the corner, it unfolded itself one move at a time till it became flat on the desk.

A couple of evidences soon came into view for her. All in a hexagonal prism. Minami took the time to review each and every one of them. Giving one of them a tap of her finger, it pulled out an abundant of information listed out with data surrounding the icon of the evidence. The first one she examined was the killer's car.

"The killer's car is probably a Chevrotet Malibu 83."

She then moved onto the next one, the origami that was within the victim's hand.

"No prints or specific clues. Nothing much to go on."

Minami raised her eyebrow. It was strange. Usually when one makes the origami, it would take precision and careful folding in order to creature such figure. But without a single print or specific clue? Is that even possible? She understands that one can make it without prints, but without a single DNA trace of the killer or person responsible for creating it? This puzzles her.

The agent then decided to go through her virtual map. Her hand grabbed in midair and pulled downward. In that one motion, a map was shown. Using her other hand, she tossed the icon of the evidence into the map. A red pointer in the middle of the map suddenly appeared and glowed; marking its location of the evidence. "Just one origami store in the city." She squinted her eyes slightly at the fact. Looks like she'll have to keep note about this one shop in the city here.

The orchid was next.

"Mmmm... A common species... That doesn't help much... The orchid is a common species. It can be found in any flower shop," she muttered as she pulled down the map the second time.

Pushing aside all of the evidences, she sighed out loud. "Looks like it's time for me to look into the profiles of the killer in full depth." Minami clasped her hands together once more and soon was faced with a hologram of a cabinet's drawer. Files were all neatly organized within the virtual ARI's memories. Her hands skimmed the files, fingering at the tip of the folders. She took out two files and soon the cabinet disappeared; left with two files floating around her. 

"Eight victims in the last three years. All young child between the age of nine and thirteen. Both male and female. No signs of violence. The victims disappear from public places broad daylight. No one notices anything. The bodies are found three to five days later. Drowned... in rainwater... There is always a railroad line adjacent to where the bodies are found... And all the victims disappeared in the fall. The killer has a large comfort zone. He gained confidence rapidly and moved away from his base. This won't make the geoprofiling any easier..."

Next portfolio.

"Always the same ritual. An origami in the hand, an orchid on the chest... The victims have always been dead for less than six hours when they were found. Which means they remained alive for several days before being drowned... Over 3500 people questioned, over one hundred suspects interrogated. And not a single lead to go on... The killer is white, aged between 30 and 45. He is intelligent, calm and determined. An organized type, he has a car. He's probably employed but his work allows him free time."

A pause. "An organized killer... This really isn't going to be easy... Especially with how many people we have already interrogated and held suspicion of." With a sigh, she pushed aside the portfolio holograms and took off her glasses. Her vision quickly adjusted to the sudden change. She was now staring at the desk that she had just dusted off, inside of the same dirty office room. Taking off her glove, she deposited the two back into her pockets.

Then her vision. It grew blurry. And her hands. They were trembling. Blinking a couple of times didn't seem to improve her sight, so she closed her eyes and brought her left hand up to her forehead. "Here we go again... I'd better go wash my face..." Withdrawal effects of the Triptocaine was coming back again. Luckily she was in her office and away from others view, so she didn't have to worry much about getting caught taking the drug if she has to. But Minami didn't want to take it. She wanted to stop her addiction and it takes a lot of effort. It's like a smoker trying to quit smoking. Only this time the withdrawals were much more severe.

With difficulty, she got up from her seat. Dizziness slapped her upside the head once she stood up straight. Vision growing darker around the borders, she felt her body wobble left and right slightly. "I need to take some... I'm gonna faint if I resist..." her shaky words exited out of her mouth as she stabilized her balance with gravity. Her hands reached up behind her head as she looked downward, squeezing her eyes shut. Minami couldn't take it. The withdrawal effect is going to drive her insane. But she immediately snapped out of it and stood up straight. "That's alright. I know I can make it."

She began walking in a way one might question if she was truly alright. 'I know I can make it. Minami, just open the door and go toward the washroom. It's just the left side of this office, right?' Thank god for the agent that the restroom is nearby. If it were at a farther distance... Well, that probably wouldn't have ended well for this girl. Stumbling toward the door, her hands fumbled around the doorknob before twisting it. As she pushed it open, she quickly regained her cool composure and acted as though nothing had happened. Her left hand quickly ran over to its right and gripped against it in order to cease its shakiness.

"Takamina? Is everything alright?" Atsuko's voice snapped her out of her focus at getting to the restroom. Not wanting to lose her focus, she ignored the receptionist and walked towards the room. Entering inside of the restroom, she did not hesitate to run over to the sink and wash her face. Water splashed at her. Trying to get rid of the effects and in hopes it would calm her sudden withdrawal attack. After a couple of splashes, she raised her head to be faced with one of the many restroom's mirror. On the mirror showed a brown-haired female in a ponytail. Water droplets seen here and there on her face as a couple drops slid down from different parts. Weariness was seen. Minami leaned forth and gripped the edges of the white sink with her two hands. Gripping it so tight to the point her knuckles turned white.

'You're going to be okay, Minami. See? The effects are fading away...' she reassured to herself. Once knowing that she felt better and resisted the strong urges, she straightened her clothing before taking her leave out of the restroom.



Up next is Mayu and Shelby.  :on woohoo:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 7 [Update: 02/15/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on February 16, 2013, 05:06:00 AM

Yay! You updated!!  :mon fyeah: 
Geat chapter!!  :mon thumb: Who's the orogami killer? :mon huh2:
Takamina's awesome!!  :mon star:
Akbout Acchan...  :mon huh:  I have no words  :mon sweat:
Yay!!! Mayu's up next  :mon lovelaff:  Can't wait for your next update!!  :mon squee:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 7 [Update: 02/15/13]
Post by: Llyloo on February 16, 2013, 01:18:12 PM
Takamina ** Acchan** Nyaah I want moooooar èwé.

Thanks *w*
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 7 [Update: 02/15/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 21, 2013, 10:09:12 PM
[Replies]

@alexsher99: I wonder who the Origami Killer is too~ And don't worry. Acchan will have some writing... er, screen time soon.  :sweat:

@Llyloo: Well here's the next chapter.  :hee:



Here's another update on this fiction~ School work loves ruining my spare time. Hopefully Spring Break will come faster for us students! (or at least in my school, I don't know)

Not to mention how I'm becoming sick again... It's not bad, but being sick really sucks. Everyone in my school is getting sick... What's up with the season here in Florida? :badluck:



[Chapter 8]

"This is Lieutenant Blake, Mrs. Watanabe. Could you please tell him what happened?"

I was sitting on one of the many chairs within this police department. Seated in front of me was two police officers. One was a young lady by the name of Kasai Tomomi and the other is Lieutenant Blake. Many other police officers passed by from behind me as I was being questioned. Still wearing the same clothes from this morning, I had come to the department once I knew it was fruitless to keep on searching for Jurina. For four straight hours, I was searching endlessly throughout the neighborhood and town. My daughter... I'm afraid she has already gone missing beyond my reach...

"It was this afternoon. I went to the park with my daughter, Jurina. We played together for a while and then she wanted to go on the carousel. So I let her go up on one of the wooden horses and when I turned back, Jurina had disappeared."

"Exactly what time did you arrive in the park?" Blake asked as he then shifted from sitting on his chair to the corner of the nearby desk. His arms were crossed and a stern expression was on his face. "Try to remember exactly, Mrs. Watanabe. Every detail can be important." True. In order to help find a specific person, they need as much information about the situation in hand. And I was willing to give them all that I know.

I thought for a moment before I answered. "It must have been about... 4:15. Yeah, that's it. 4:15. I remember exactly because I looked at the clock in the park when we arrived."

"What was your daughter wearing when she disappeared?"

"She was wearing a coat. Dark green coat and green pants."

"How could Jurina have disappeared without you even noticing? Weren't you right by the carousel?" The lieutenant doesn't seem to be convinced about how my daughter has disappeared. Of course he wouldn't. It doesn't seem like he's really caring about my missing daughter. Doesn't give a damn about her. Not to mention even the story itself seems to make me feel like a faulty parent who doesn't keep a very good eye on their kids. Or maybe I am. I continued speaking. "I can't remember exactly... It all happened so fast..."

"You say you took your daughter to the park after school. But you didn't report her missing until 8:15. Why did it take you so long to contact the police?"

"I searched the whole neighborhood for her. I thought she couldn't have gone far."

"Did Jurina have any particular difficulties, Mrs. Watanabe?" A short, brown-haired girl entering from within my view spoke. Her arms crossed and one hand up touching her chin, she looked at me. Dressed in a suit, she looked like an agent or some sort of lawyer. Penetrating eyes staring at me, she asked, "Anything that might have caused her to run away?"

With hesitation, I replied back, "Jurina is a... sensitive child. Our relationship has been a little difficult recently."

"Everything okay at school? Any particular problems between you and your husband?"

"Er... More like my... wife... and I have been separated for the last two years. But Jurina would not have gone off without telling his mother or me." I know. I know for sure that Jurina wasn't dumb enough to run off without telling me or Yuki anything. The only possible reason to why Jurina might be gone is if she were to be kidnapped. And that's what made me feel so very very very... nervous and scared.

There was a sigh coming from Blake before he hopped off the desk. His two shoes connecting with the ground below, he waved his hand at me. "Alright. That's all the questions I have for now. You're free to go, Mrs. Watanabe. We'll continue to look for Jurina overnight." He looked over at the shorter girl for a short while before turning his attention back to me. "We'll contact you if we have any more questions." As he walked pass by, I quickly turned around and reached out to him once more. This time... Though it may be an assumption and me becoming paranoid, I couldn't help but say it out loud.

"Do... Do you think the Origami Killer..."

"Listen, your daughter's probably just run off and she'll turn up in a couple of hours," he glanced over his shoulder and rolled his eyes. As though he didn't believe in the assumption I had just made. No. Didn't take a single word that I had just spoken from my mouth. It's as though he wanted to just get over with this entire discussion. Frowning, I took one step towards him. "But what if it is the Origami Killer?"

He stopped in his track for a brief moment. Not turning to look at me, he answered my question. "Well then we've got about four days to find him alive." And with that said, he just left me alone. The other police officer and the agent that I had seen left their spot and too moved pass me. Feeling the sense of failure and guilt from being unable to obtain any information on Jurina whereabouts, I lowered my head as I slowly walked back to the waiting room in this floor. Within a couple of minutes, I met with the person that I least expect to see again in my life once more.

Kashiwagi Yuki was waiting for me while I had discussed with the polices. Wearing a black jacket over her white nursing uniform from a hospital not too far away from this location, she was sitting in the metal chair. Though we both didn't get along anymore, now is not the time to be getting into any fights or even disagree with each other for our only child is missing from our grasps. Once she had seen me approaching towards her, my ex-wife instantly got up from her seat. Upon closer observation, one could tell that she was crying. Her cheeks were wet and even though she isn't crying right now, the red eyes gave it away. Not wearing make-up due to working in the hospital, she still looked terrible in her current state. "Did they find something?" she asked. I just stood in front of her, shaking my head. "No. Nothing yet. But they're going to keep looking throughout the entire night for Jurina."

Yuki crossed her arms and looked downward on the floor. Then back up at me. "Do they... do they think it's the Origami Killer?" My eyes slightly widen at her assumptions. She had the same assumption just as I had. Biting the bottom of my lip, I trailed my eyes away from her. "It's still too early to say, but it's... a possibility."

That did it for Yuki. Standing in front of me, she slowly shook her head in denial. Staring at me as though I'm some sort of monster. Maybe I am already a monster. A monster for losing Ayame. A monster for straining our relationship and making the family torn up. A monster for losing our other daughter, Jurina.

"What happened, Mayu? How could you lose Jurina like that? You should never have taken your eyes off her!" Her voice got dangerously louder, her hands by her side turning into fists. She spurted out her anger, getting up close to my face. Demands. She was demanding answers that I wasn't able to answer. She glared down at me, forcing me to turn away from her and face her with my back. "For God's sake, how hard is it to keep your eye on a child in the park? Why did you leave her, Mayu? Why?"

"I don't know, Yuki," I spoke through my clenched teeth. I squeezed my eyes shut and bite back the words that threatened to escape from my throat. Words that would hurt the both of us. Just because she's angry doesn't mean that I'm not. I'm angry at myself. Angry, terrified, sad. All of these emotions building inside of me ever since Jurina disappeared from my sight were mixing into dangerous stirring emotions that could blow up at any given moment without warning. So I chose to close my mouth in hopes that I won't say something stupid to Yuki.

"Wasn't it enough losing Ayame?" Those words. Those words pierced through me like knives through my heart. Snapping my eyes open, I felt tears suddenly forming in them. 'I didn't mean to kill her... Please...' As much as it hurts me, I continued to stay silent. That silence was enough to give the other girl a clue of what she had just said.

"I'm sorry... That's not what I meant to say... It's just... I miss her so much..." Sniffles and soon crying was heard behind my back. I turned my body around in a slow motion to find Yuki covering her face with her hands. Crying into her hands, she bent slightly downward with her upper body from such sadness and fear. My expression instantly changed from being emotionless to being empathetic. I knew the pain she was in. Her pain was just as much as I was feeling. Maybe even worse... I don't know. One can never fully understand how another person feels unless they are them.

To her surprise, I embraced her within my arms. Hands were wrapped securely around her body as though I was a protective blanket, trying to warm up the surprisingly frail body of hers. I could feel her trying to push my body away from hers. But I didn't let it become her way. My grasp around her tightened just slightly and rubbed her back. "I'm so sorry, Yuki... I'm so sorry..." Tears were now rolling down the sides of my face. She didn't resist against me anymore. Instead, I felt her face bury into my right shoulder as she cried. Closing my eyelids shut, I too grieved along with her for the lost of our daughter and possibly what might've happened.

----------

Within a small market off the corner of the street, Shelby was seen approaching the store. Pushing the door open, he heard a little ringing of the bell; alerting the owner of the shop that a customer has arrived. A female in her late 20s was busy examining the medicine counter behind her. Dressed in a black vest with white collared shirt underneath accompanied with black khakis, she looked ready to serve her customer with whatever need they want. It took her a couple of minutes to realize that there had been another customer. Turning around, her dark brown eyes widen at Shelby's appearance.

"Ah, welcome! I'm so sorry about not noticing you earlier. I was a bit busy with trying to organize my shelves as you can see," she explained, leaning against the counter with her elbows. "So how can I help you tonight, good sir?"

Shelby glanced around at his surroundings. He could see just as every normal small market would hold. There would be medicines, drugs and cigarettes pack behind the counter from the young lady as the products and red shopping baskets sitting nearby. This store just had about a little of everything for ones journey. He wasn't here for buying some supplies right now though. The private detective had a more important matter to attend at hand.

Coming upon the counter, his hands grabbed the edges to keep himself balanced. "My name is Scott Shelby. I'm a private detective. I'm investigating the case of the Origami Killer. I'd like to ask you a few questions."

The girl in front of him paused for a brief moment. The eyes of hers. They were... sad. Down as one might say. Her eyes didn't look at him for a couple seconds. And still not looking at him, she spoke, "My daughter is dead, Mr. Shelby." That was right. This person here is Yagami Kumi, 'father' of the deceased Kimoto Kanon. Now single from her wife, Kizaki Yuria, for a good whole year, she doesn't seem to be in any particular mood to speak about the past events. "I have nothing more to say."

Shelby understood how unresponsive Kumi was. He understood that pain of losing someone. It must be painful to bring up the past about them once more just when you thought you could cover up your painful past. "I also lost someone I loved..." he softly spoke in a small voice. "I know what you're feeling and-"

"Then you will understand that I do not wish to talk about it."

"The killer has kidnapped another victim. An eleven-year old girl... Just like your daughter, Kanon. I have four days before we find her body on a deserted stretch of wasteland."

Kumi finally managed to look back at Shelby. It wasn't a friendly stare. No. It was more of a... painful expression written all over her face. Watery eyes filled with regret and guilt was seen behind the pair. "No one did anything to save my daughter... Now would you please... move along, sir."

The detective knew he didn't want to push the buttons of the owner and did as the girl told him to. Backing away from the counter, he almost headed straight to the door when he halted in his track. "Oh, do you sell inhalers? I'm all out and at least I won't go away completely empty-handed."

A small sigh from Kumi. "In the back of the store, to the right."

"Thanks." Shelby went to the right, walking past the many dry food products in boxes on the many shelves. Donuts, cereals, breads, biscuits and more. On the very far right against the wall were some fridges that held frozen food and drinks. After the fridges were some fresh products like fruits and vegetables sitting in their appropriate areas, waiting to either be bought or replaced for fresh, new ones.

Once he had reached the back of the store, he found one section of the wall full of over the counter medications. Quickly skimming through the medications, he found the inhalers that he needed. Grabbing one of the many, he soon heard the entrance door bell ring out to alert that another customer has entered within.

"Good evening, sir. Are you looking for something in particular?" Kumi's voice was heard in front. She was politely watching the young man that had just entered into the shop. Wearing a black wool hat on top of his head and a gray jacket matching along with his black baggy pants, the man examined his surroundings. Then without warning, he pulled out a handgun out of his pocket and aimed it directly at Kumi. 

"Gimme what you got in the register. Don't fucking try anything..." he threatened. Kumi slowly raised her two hands into the air, surrendering. She doesn't have any weapons nearby and even if she does, she won't be able to knock out this guy without getting herself shot. Who knows exactly how much power that one gun have. Each gun has different powers and even if they look perfectly harmless, they can pack a powerful punch. "Open the register, you dumb fuck! Put the money on the counter!" 

Kumi remained unresponsive to his threats, staying silent. This caused the man to get irritated. Shifting the gun around and making motions that he's going to pull the trigger, he spat out more foul words. "Shit, are you deaf or something? Are you gonna open that fuckin' register or not?"

"No sir. You do not have the right to steal that money from me. I have worked very hard to earn it. You cannot have it." The girl behind the counter remained perfectly calm and didn't change her expression. She may have shown that she isn't frightened, but truthfully on the inside, she's scared. Scared that her life can end in just one second. One move from the man standing in front of her.

"What did you say? You're outta your fuckin' mind."

Meanwhile, Shelby was trying to sneak up behind the man. The detective was planning to knock him out, but to his bad luck, knocked instead a nearby box full of paper towels. He was going to grab for it in order to cease making any noises but failed to. It collided against the hard dirty white tiled floor. The noise it has produced was loud enough to grab the attention of the assaulter. "Hey you!! Come here!" Shelby cursed at himself for such luck and did as he was told.  "I said come here now!!" the man snapped in anger, forcing Shelby to quicken his pace. Soon he was standing on the left of the front store. "Don't move! Hands up! Put your fucking hands up or I'll shoot!" And so he did. Raising his hands up into the air, he pondered on what to do next.

"Don't panic. Let's just stay calm," he began to speak. "Nobody here wants to hurt you. Now we're all just gonna be cool and everything will be alright."

"Yeah... Yeah, I'm cool man. Everything's gonna be all fuckin' right..." the man sarcastically sneered, still keeping his gun aimed at Shelby.

"You don't really want to shoot anybody, do you? I'm sure we can find a way out of this mess, right?" Shelby pursued on, pushing more conversations towards the gunman. This was all part of his plan. Just keep on talking in order to distract the man as he very slowly approaches closer and either two events will happen. One, the man takes your words and leaves or two, you'll have a chance to knock him out. It all depends on the situation though and Shelby was hoping at the very least to knock the man down. Though it was favorable to let him walk away without harm, a man threatening to shoot with his firing weapon isn't someone you would want to let loose back out into society. "You're not a killer, right? You just want a few extra dollars but no blood on your hand."

"No... I'm not a killer... I ain't no killer..."

"My name's Scott. what about you? What's your name?"

"Shiki... My name's Shiki..."

"Look, it's not worth it... Put the gun down and just walk away."

"You giving me advice? I'll give you some fucking advice!!!"

Shelby remained unaffected from his words. "Do you have anyone you care for in your life? A girlfriend maybe... a family?" He knew talking about family members would always spark a hint of hope in most assaulting individuals. Many of the crimes committed are all due to some sort of family problem or situation.

The man in front of him seemed to have lowered his gun just by a couple millimeters. "Yeah... A little girl... I got a little girl. Her name's Yomi."

"What would Yomi think if she saw you here? Ask yourself... What would happen to her if things go wrong..."

Looks like Shelby's plan didn't go as he had planned for the man seems to have caught it. Scoffing, he raised the gun up back to its original spot. "Nice try... For a second there, you almost had me believing all your SHIT!" Quickly he aimed back at Kumi, who stiffened in her position. Now that his aim was away from the detective, it gave him time to strike with this rare opportunity. He came up to the younger man and grabbed a hold of his gun. With both hands, he struggled to get the dangerous weapon off of his hand as the young man tried to hold onto it with all his might. It took him a while and soon, Shelby brought the man down to the ground. They were still struggling to gain advantage to the gun. Using this chance that the man was too busy trying to get the gun out of Shelby's hands, he used his right hand to give the man a punch in the face. That knocked him out cold on the floor, leaving him motionless.

As he got up from the ground, Shelby saw Kumi from behind the counter lower her hands from being up in the air. "A thousand thank yous, sir... I don't know what would have happened if you had not been here..."

Shelby simply shrugged his shoulders and brushed the dust off of his brown coat. "Well, at least I didn't come by for nothing..." he chuckled. Then waving to Kumi, he was prepared to take his leave. "Make sure to call the police. And get rid of the gun if that's possible too." But before he could even place his hand on top of the handle and push it open, he heard the owner speak once more.

"When my girl Kanon disappeared, I received a letter with a locker ticket inside. Inside the locker I found this box. I do not understand what it means... But I think it must be a sort of message from the man who took my daughter from me," as Kumi spilled out her story, she took out from below the counter a brown shoebox. A shoebox. Anyone can hide almost anything they desired within this type of box. The detective, interested at the information he was now receiving, turned back around and faced her again. His eyes laid upon the shoebox at her hands, who now let it rest on top of the counter's surface.

"Can I?" he asked, wanting to get a better look at the contents inside of it. Kumi nodded. Then using this chance, he popped open the box. Inside of the box were five origami figures. Animal figures to be specific. A bear, butterfly, lizard, shark and rat were seen. Picking up the green origami lizard, he was observing it for a brief moment before depositing it back to its respective place. Closing the lid, he glanced up at Kumi.

"Please, take the box if it can be of any use to you at all. It did not help me to save Kanon... But maybe it will help you find the other little girl," she whispered just loud enough for the two to hear. "To be honest, I was beginning to think that there was no good to be found in this place... But I can see now that I was wrong now that I've met you."



Next chapter will be focusing on Mayu only. :on gay:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 8 [Update: 02/21/13]
Post by: Llyloo on February 21, 2013, 11:03:47 PM
Ka-Kanon... o_o. - go cry on the corner - I like that chapter, really, but ... - still cry - Kanon... çwç
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 8 [Update: 02/21/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on February 21, 2013, 11:12:21 PM
ehhh?! kanon-chan went missing?!  :OMG: :cry:
Yuki please don't blame Mayu it's not her fault! :frustrated: :tantrum: :banghead:
thanx for the tissues :on speedy:  :bow:
I love this fic, so sad but so good! *still crying*  :pleeease:
show yourself origami killer!  :angry1:
thanx for the update  :kneelbow: :luvluv1:
hope Yuki will forgive Mayu  :(
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 8 [Update: 02/21/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on February 22, 2013, 02:04:16 AM
Noooo~ Mayu and Yuki are sad  :mon scare:
Jurina where are you????  :mon runcry:
And Kanon!!! :mon whine:


Next chapter's going to be about Mayu??? I can't wait!!!  :mon beam:


P.S I can't wait for spring break too, and from what part of Florida are you? (just curious :) )
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 8 [Update: 02/21/13]
Post by: mo-chan on February 22, 2013, 11:41:27 AM
noooo not Kanon  :cry:
even Yuki was very hursh with Mayu  :smhid
but She looks like she still cares about Mayu  :yep:
but still this story is so dark why I'm here reading eat :banghead: :banghead:
I can't take it Jurina kidnapped  :panic:  Mayuki separated  :shocked
even I knew it from the start I can't believe they are not together  :banghead:
 I'm gonna die before reading the end  :catglare:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 8 [Update: 02/21/13]
Post by: Chanaline on February 22, 2013, 03:54:30 PM
It is so sad! So sad!!  Jurina! Yuki! Mayu! Aaah! So sad! :cry:

Why I read it!! huhuhuhu!!  :cry: You really write it well REALLY!!

Kanon! And Kumi...

Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 8 [Update: 02/21/13]
Post by: Wmatsui22 on February 23, 2013, 10:07:08 AM
Hello !

This chapter is so sad :(

I hope Mayu and Yukirin will be together again  :heart:

I hope also Jurina is alive!

Who is the Origami killer?????  :?

Please Update Soon!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 8 [Update: 02/21/13]
Post by: leEwẬy on February 24, 2013, 05:26:39 AM
Sorry for didn't comment about chapter 7 :sweat:
Anyway, its a great chapter as always :nya:
Sad but great xD
Where did Jurina go?!?!? :stoned:
Update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 8 [Update: 02/21/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 24, 2013, 07:28:02 PM
[Replies]

@Llyloo: Uh oh. *passes more tissue boxes*  :OMG:

@mayuki_daisuki: Let's see how both Yuki's and Mayu's relationship will go as the plot thickens. And thank you very much for the kind words!  :hee:

@alexsher99: I'm in Pasco county. 45 minutes drive to Disneyworld, Seaworld and Universal, kukukuku~  :on drink:

@mo-chan: It does look like Yuki is somewhat still caring for Mayu~ And holy cow, please don't die before the story ends! You can make it to the very end! :scared: (xD)

@Chanaline: Thank you very much! I don't know if it's written well from my perspective, but hopefully I'm able to meet or exceed your expectations on the story! And kukuku~ I'm a person that writes quite a lot of dark (okay, not THAT much) and angst type of stories.  :on lol:

@Wmatsui22: Hm~ I wonder who the Origami Killer is too? Let's keep on guessing/predicting~  :on study:

@leEwAy: You don't need to apologize for not commenting Chapter 7! I don't really mind if my readers comment or not (though I guess truth be told, it does make me smile *cough*) And thank you very much for the compliments!  :nya:



Thank you very much for the comments, compliments and likes everyone! All of you seem to be questioning about Jurina's whereabouts, Mayuki's relationship, and who the Origami Killer is. Not to mention that I'm guessing at least one person's thought process while reading these chapters are 'MOAR TISSUE BOXES Y U WRITE SUCH SAD STORIES. SOBBING. TT_TT' Gomenasai, but I'm that kind of person who likes to write these angst fictions. (But it doesn't mean I don't write happy-go-lucky stories!) I can assure that throughout the story, these questions will hopefully be answered through the plot. So I'm going to be mean and make you all sit on the roller coaster ride full of ups-and-downs of this story.

Enjoy the ride!  :wahaha:



[Chapter 9]

It has only been a day. A day since I've reported that my daughter, Jurina has gone missing and now the front of my house is cluttered with those annoying, pesky news reporters. 7:31 AM and they're already bustling the front with loud chatters and pleas to call me out to them. Just so they can get their hands on a juicy story to earn them some cold, hard cash despite the rain outside. I despised that and ignored them.

Laying on top of the dining kitchen's table where not too long ago, Jurina and I ate our breakfast, I was restless. Worries filled my mind and all I could think was 'Jurina' ever since she went missing. I raised my head from resting on top of my two arms and brought my left hand up to my nose, pinching the bridge of it. It soon trailed over to my forehead, rubbing it. Then I leaned back against my chair, just... thinking. A couple of seconds has passed by and I leaned back forward. My elbows were resting on top of the table's surface and from the corner of my eyes, saw the suspicious and mysterious letter a couple of days ago.

I grabbed it with my left hand, bringing it to me. My hands fumbled to open up the envelope's flap and took out the same letter. The same poem of some sort about the parents losing their children. Was there some sort of connection with my current situation right now? It does seem awfully similar in terms of losing children. Right hand covered my mouth as I mentally re-read the entire paper.

'Hmmm... I don't know what to do anymore...' I tossed the paper to the side, closing my eyes for a short moment before reopening them again. 'What am I to do now? I don't even know where Jurina is and Yuki is devastated at the outcome.' A small pause. 'Yuki...'

Yuki... hasn't been exactly been doing well at the police station yesterday with me. She returned back to her home and was heard to be sucked into her depressive world that most no one will ever understand. At the moment, the hospital that we both worked in decided to give us some time off. Well, since I'm not mentally stable, this only greatly affected Yuki. They told us via voice mail over the phone during the time we went to the police that we can take as much time as we need to recover and return back to work once we are ready.

But of course. I knew that we both were far beyond ready to return.

Just last night after I had offered to drive Yuki home to her house since she came to the police station by bus, I just got a phone call from Oshima Yuko. She seems to be also in a state of shock when she was filled in with the news of Jurina’s disappearance. Yuko promised that she’ll come and stop by my house today once she gets out of her work. (She works as a photographer in a famous company that print magazine copies of ‘Friday’) She’s worried. Very worried about the state that both Yuki and I were placed in. Haruna had the same reaction as Yuko and was planning to stop by Yuki's house sometime this afternoon.

And for Mariko... Mariko was furious to hear that someone had taken Jurina away let alone disappear from my grasp. At first, she had the reaction that many would react: Be angry and place the blame all on me. I couldn’t blame her at all, but she noticed my stance in the situation and calmed down immediately towards me. But she did not and will not calm down completely about the situation until she knows exactly where Jurina is. Though she works as a psychotherapist and only comes to her office for a couple hours per requested day, she planned to speak to me for further details and how she can help. She wanted to help get Jurina back safely in any sort of way or form. She cared for Jurina so much that it hurts her just as much as it hurts both Yuki and I.

But to be honest, I didn’t want to get them involved even if they wanted to. It's not because it would be troublesome. The more, the easier. However, I felt... like this is a matter that only I should deal and solve personally myself. So I closed my eyes for a short moment again before reopening them.

My hand reached out once more to the envelope itself. While I picked it up and lifted it up from the table, I heard something. The sound of a small piece of paper moving around inside of it. Scrunching my eyebrows with curiosity, I shook the opened envelope on its side till a small slip of paper fell out on to the table. Or more like a train ticket. "Huh? What is this doing here?" I muttered while examining the paper. There was an image of a female statue in the train station. What was this trying to hint at me?

Sounds of the reporters were heard continuously knocking the front of my door and ringing the door bell. Annoyance. They were irritating my nerves and ignoring them almost seems impossible right now. Taking one last look at the ticket, I then got up from my seat. The chair that I was just sitting barely a second ago was pushed behind. I tucked it into my back pocket and headed right out the back door of the house. I didn't want to go out the front door due to obvious reasons. 'I have to get out of here and find out what this ticket is about... That letter might be linked to Jurina's disappearance. Maybe I should go to the police later on and show it to them after I find out exactly where this leads me to.'

Rain instantly fell upon my small body once I got outside. It wasn't a heavy downpour, thank god for that. But of course, if it was, maybe those annoying reporters and news staffs would go away?

Climbing over a nearby fence, I reached behind my next door's neighbor backyard. I went in between the small gap from theirs and the next house's space and reached over to my car that was parked. While I walked over, many thoughts ran through my mind.

'This doesn't make any sense... It couldn't have been me. I couldn't ever have done that to my own daughter...' I was beginning to doubt that I have taken Jurina away by my own hand during my blackout. The origami figure in my hand after the blackout was the same one that the killer leaves in the hands of his victim. Reason for ruling out that I might be the killer was due to the fact that I've never done origami in my life. The most I've ever done was draw anime and manga back in the old days of my high school and college years.

The sound of reporters' voices were faintly heard as I approached my black vehicle. "Goddamn reporters. They've been camped outside of my house all day." I flicked my eyes over to them. They were still frolicking over my front house, pictures seen taken with the cameras' flashes. News vans were parked right outside of my house, littering the streets from behind where I stood. I scoffed at the sight and entered inside of my car. Thankfully they were too busy to pay attention to what was going on in my side. Then without any hesitation, I drove away from the neighborhood and straight to the train station.

----------

The female statue. The image of the statue on the ticket. I've now found it within a nearby, but unfamiliar, train station. After taking a full good hour of searching around the small part of this city, I arrived at the location. To my surprise, there were many individuals; crowds going on their own way. The crowd. There was a lot of people I admit. So many that one could easily be lost in this station.

I glanced once again at the ticket and saw that I had to get to the other side of the building. The luggage locker room was located on the opposite side of where I was standing. This ticket that I have at hand usage is for the lockers where the owner would leave their belongings. There was a number written on the ticket, specifying exactly which locker I need to look for. Gripping the paper in my hand, I was squinting my eyes at the sight. 'I should get to the other side.' Then I pushed forth. As much as I hated pushing against people, they were all bumping into me. All in a rush for they came in all sorts of directions. Trying to get through the crowd seems to be much slower than I had expected. Even if I did try to push myself through. A person then unexpectedly knocked into me, making my body fall to the ground.

My hands quickly reached out to the ground to save my face from coming into contact with the floor. Pedestrians still passed by; some even kicking at my fallen body accidentally. None were willing to help me up from the ground. For a short moment, I squeezed my eyes shut. Trying to clear my head. Then opened them up again. In a sluggish movement, I made myself stand back up. Straightening my back, I glanced at my surroundings.

It was different. People around me froze in their spot. As though time has stopped and God from up above decided to press the pause button. The world around me didn't move at all. Not a single breath other than me myself were heard. Not a single living being moving around. My eyes widen and was in shock. "W-What's going on?" I asked in a quiet voice.

A well-dressed man in a professional attire was seen in front of me. Hesitantly, I brought my shaky right hand out and touched his shoulder. Upon contact, he crumbled down on the ground limply. As though the man was dead once my finger brushed against his black coat. As if I'm death. Startled, I backed away only to bump into a woman from behind. She too fell down, motionless. I became scared. I shut my eyes and quickly opened them, only to realize that this scenario isn't going to go away.

Breaths exited out of my mouth rapidly, close to hyperventilation. I didn't know what was going on. Why am I the only one able to walk on this earth right now? What exactly is happening?

"Daddy!"

That voice. That familiar voice. The voice that I would never expect to hear since two years ago. I quickly turned my head to the left in a rapid motion, blinking at what I am now seeing. "Daddy!"

From the corner of those machines that provided train tickets and information, I saw the gray stuffed mouse I bought for my deceased daughter. The deceased daughter that I caused the death of. The daughter that I love so much besides Jurina.

Ayame. I saw her pop out from behind, looking left and right in confusion. "Daddy, where are you?" The same clothes that she has worn since that tragic day. The same age. I finally was able to see her once more. Is she really alive?

"Ayame!" I called out to her, pushing my way through the frozen people. With every touch I laid upon them, each individual fell one by one. I didn't have time to look back at what I had done. I want to get to Ayame. No. I need to get to Ayame. And fast. She was getting out of my line of sight rapidly, disappearing within seconds. "Daddy?" her voice again. Frantically trying to find her, I was calling out her name out again. "Ayame! I'm here! Please wait for me!"

The more I walked and circled around to where I have found her, the more I knocked the people down. "Daddy!" I can't find her. I swear she was in this location somewhere. Standing on the other side of where I came in, I scanned the area around me. "Daddy!"

Gritting my teeth, I moved forth once more but tripped forward. I fell on top of the fallen man. "Daddy!" She just kept on constantly calling my name over and over. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't find her and I'm not able to even see her. Just her voice and her voice only. My heart was beating wildly against my chest. I don't know what I should do anymore. What should I do? What am I to do? My hands gripped the side of my head and screamed her name. "AYAME!"

A quick flash.

I blinked a couple of times and noticed that I was down on the ground. My hands were in the same position. Noise. The noise of pedestrians and individuals talking around me. I removed my hand and lifted my head head. I gasped. The scene around me was back to normal. It was as though I had hallucinations instead. Or maybe I was. It was all just too real. Too vivid. The frozen people. The way they fell down upon contact. And Ayame...

Standing back up straight, I shook my head and straightened my posture. Looking at my surroundings, I noticed that I was standing on the opposite end of where I had entered from. Immediately upon notice, I looked upward from behind on my right and saw the golden lettering 'LUGGAGE LOCKERS.' I'm already here before I knew it. How funny.

Without wasting any precious time, I headed inside of the locker room. To my surprise, there isn't a single person in terms of customers and travelers both inside and out of the room. It was quiet. A little to quiet for my comfort. I took out the ticket and looked at it again. 'Line 18. Box number 3.' That what's written on the ticket, specifying where exactly the locker is located. From the corner of my eyes, I saw a security man standing nearby in his position. His arms were crossed and dressed in his blue uniform. I could see he was watching me like a hawk. Cautious of my next move. Feeling even more uncomfortable, I walked straight ahead a couple of steps before turning to my right.

White lights were shining on all of the rows; above on the highest luggage lockers. There were three lockers in each row. All of them were big enough to fit a woman's large purse or a man's small-sized suitcase. Each row soon broke up into more rows left and right within the room. As I walked through the condensed space between one wall of locker to the next, I glanced down at the ticket once in a while. 'Line 18. Box number 3. Line 18. Box number 3,' I mentally kept on repeating to myself. Scanning my area left and right, I soon came faced with the desired locker I have been looking for.

It was smaller than the other lockers that were seen in the front entrance. Keypads on the metal surface to keep the content(s) safe inside from any thieves. I flipped the ticket over to its back and saw the code. My left hand then reached out, pressing a couple of pads. After inputting it in, I heard a clicking sound coming from it. The metallic door then faintly cracked open. Just enough for my hand to grasp the edges and pull on it. Now I was able to see what was inside of the locker.

A shoebox. A brown shoebox to be exact. Before I made my two hands move forth and take it, I glanced around my surroundings. Not a single person seen still. It would be terrible if I ended up taking another person's belongings and marked as theft. I knew it was wrong. Wrong to go and retrieve an object that doesn't belong to me at all. But I had to. If it was in that envelope with the message, then it must mean something about Jurina's disappearance.

My hands took the ends of the box and took it out of the inside locker's space. To my surprise, it was slightly heavier than I had expected. What could be inside exactly that is causing it? I guess I'll have to find that out when I open it up. I gulped as I backed away a couple of steps. I'm nervous. I'm really nervous with what might happen or what the content is. As long as it has something in terms of Jurina's presence, then I have no choice but to play along. And I will be willing to do anything for her.

So bringing along the box in my hands, I slammed the metallic door shut and walked out of the room.



Sorry if it's a little shorter than expected. I'm guessing that the next one will also be short like this. (2,700 words for this chapter and 2,800 for next) :sweatdrop: Next chapter will include Mayu's and Takamina's POV!  :hee:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 9 [Update: 02/24/13]
Post by: Llyloo on February 24, 2013, 09:18:58 PM
You call it short ? XD

Yaaay *w* I like it *w* I like Mayu's POV.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 9 [Update: 02/24/13]
Post by: mo-chan on February 24, 2013, 09:33:43 PM
it is so sad dark as always and complicated I have to reread it again
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 9 [Update: 02/24/13]
Post by: Chanaline on February 24, 2013, 09:44:54 PM
Mayu!!! Don't do that alone!!! It is too dangerous!!!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 9 [Update: 02/24/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on February 24, 2013, 11:31:32 PM
You're close to disneyworld?   :shocked  You lucky!  XD  I'm 6 hours away from disneyworld  :lol:
Great update  :twothumbs :thumbsup :twothumbs
Can't wait for the next one  :yep:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 9 [Update: 02/24/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on February 24, 2013, 11:48:07 PM
Mayuyu reach for Ayame!!  :cry: :yep:
wahhh  :cry: still crying!!
mariko please dont blame mayu  :cry:
thanx for the update i love it but poor mayu!!  :cow: :bow: :bow:
and you're really good at writing  :twothumbs
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 9 [Update: 02/24/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 27, 2013, 04:08:45 AM
[Replies]

@Llyloo: Yes I call it short!  :on lol: I usually write at least +3,000 words for every chapter! And haha, glad you like it~  :hee:

@mo-chan: Ah, it is pretty complicated. I just hope that as the story progresses, the complications towards the story will smooth out and become easier to understand what exactly is going on.  :bingo:

@Chanaline: Mayuyu is such a risky girl here.  :OMG:

@alexsher99: WHAT!? That's TOO FAR away!  :on shady: And thanks!  :on gay:

@mayuki_daisuki: Holy goodness, you're going to like make a small lake full of your tears if every chapter is going to make you cry.  :OMG: (xD) And thank you very much for the compliment! Though like I stated earlier that I don't really view my writing as being great, I'm glad I could meet your exceptions.  :kneelbow:



Today is like 'LoyalFlutist's day for dumping whatever fiction work she has done with at the moment.' Well, yeah. I had my chapters typed out but it was sitting in my flash drive, waiting for the day it gets out on the net...

I'm so mean. Anyway, enjoy this chapter!



[Chapter 10]

Standing right outside of the motel room I was assigned, rain was coming down upon my now-drenched body. Despite wearing my coat, it was pouring down enough to make me shudder from the coldness. Not to mention how cloudy it was for a morning. My right hand gripped tightly at one end of the brown box, keeping it from moving around anymore than it should.

I'm in 'Road Cross Motel.' I'm not exactly sure who the owner is since I'm new to it, it was the closest motel I could find in between my home and the train station I had just visited. An outdoor type of motel, it was two stories high with a nearby coffee shop built in the first floor. Many green doors with room numbers engraved for clarification. The sign was seen with its lights turned on; shining through the rainy and depressive atmosphere. This place was just a perfect stop for those who planned to only stay for a week at the most. It was in a perfect location where one could travel either left, right or straight to their destination.

The white door lamp nearby lighted up the entrance for me. Taking out the key I was handed with, I inserted it into the keyhole. I twisted the key with one movement and heard a click. Now unlocked, I pushed the door forth and closed it shut behind my back. A shudder ran down my spine due to the chilliness. Not hesitating to take off my jacket, I threw it on the nearby and only bed within the room. From the corner of my eyes, I saw a white sheet of paper stuck on the wall. Notifications and some phone numbers to dial were listed on it. I then took the time to examine the room I was assigned with.

Standing in front of the entrance doorway, I could easily see the bed that I had just tossed my jacket on. Its white sheets and pillows were neatly placed in its position while the blanket with the color red of a royal king rested on the bottom half of the mattress. Small coffee table placed on the left side with the white motel’s operated phone located along with a black remote controller for the television across from it. On the same side of the room, there was a white closet door where one could hold their clothes and equipment within. A desk was seen opposite from where I stood; against the wall and window with scattered raindrops. On the right of the room was the bathroom that many would need. My eyes fell upon a wooden chair a foot or two away from the bed and a screened window. A small mini-fridge seen to keep drinks and food cool for a certain period of time.

I quickly walked over to the desk and gently place the box on top of its surface. Pulling out the office chair it was accompanied, I sat down. I didn’t decide to stop by my house to be honest. I was afraid that there would still be reporters. Even though I didn’t get a chance to grab some spare clothing for I knew I wasn’t going to come back to my house anytime soon, it didn’t matter to me. I knew Yuko and Mariko would worry about where I was, but I couldn’t risk having their presence nearby. I could tell that this box had something to do with my daughter. Something about Jurina’s current location. And I have a feeling that it only has to do with me and me only. Though it’s just a hunch, I just have to trust in my guts instinct. But before I decide to directly confront with the box, I got up from my seat to retrieve the remote controller.

The television from up above in the corner of the room; right above the desk turned on.

“According to our sources, a child disappeared from Akihabara district yesterday evening. She was last seen playing in the park with one of her parents. Full details are unknown, but following the disappearance of Jeremy Bowles, there is suspicion that this again may be the work of the Origami Killer. If confirmed, it will bring the number of victims to nine.”

Before the news reporter could say anymore, I flicked off the screen with one finger motion. I shook my head, afraid that the Origami Killer has taken Jurina is becoming a reality. Seating myself down once more on the desk, I began to dive into what was inside of the box. With hesitation, my right hand came over to the cover of the box and slowly, with the other hand, lifted it up. Only lifting it up so there was a small peeking space for my eyes. Quick glance. Nothing dangerous that seems to want to hurt me right away at least. Then completely taking it off, I gasped at what lays inside.

There were a couple of items waiting for me. I took each and every object out one by one, laying them on the table neatly. My hands were shaking as I was organizing it. A handheld gun with loaded magazines, a cell phone with a battery separated from each other and five different origami figures. A brown bear, a green lizard, a gray dolphin, a brown-ish black-ish butterfly and a black rat was seen. I reached out to the nearest one. The brown bear. I had chosen it and unfolded it in a very slow motion. My hands were still shaking, nervous at what was inside of it.

I was shocked to see what was inside of it. The brown paper was much bigger than I had imagined and contained a parking ticket with black printed lettering on the paper.

‘ARE YOU PREPARED TO SHOW COURAGE TO SAVE YOUR DAUGHTER?’

My eyes widen at the words. Right below the header was an address to a specific garage/parking lot. Speechless, I examined the ticket at hand carefully. Turning it to the back and back to the front, there was nothing special about it other than a car that needed to be picked up. I placed down the letter and ticket back onto the table. I then reached out to the phone’s battery. Picking up the touchscreen cell phone, I inserted it within its respective place and watched the screen.

There was a flicker. A loading screen that only stayed up for a couple seconds. Then a recorded video. The screen has a bit of hiccups from the recording, but it was crystal clear in terms of quality. Sound of rain was heard in the background of the video as it whipped in a slow motion to the left. A hole-no. A ditch where rainwater would fill up in order to avoid excessive flowing throughout the land. It was obviously barred so no one would be able to fall inside of it. But that wasn’t what I was paying any attention to.

I saw her. Jurina. Watanabe Jurina inside of that damn thing.

“Help… Dad, where are you?” her voice was weak. Tired. Exhaustion could be heard. I swallowed and tried hard not to smash the phone or my other hand on the desk from anger. My brows scrunched together. “Jurina!”

Jurina was seen hanging onto the metal bars, shaking. “I’m so cold… Dad!” I bit the bottom of my lip as I could do nothing other than painfully watch. Unable to help my daughter. “Dad!” The video was then cutting off with static; showing off every now and then Jurina’s terrified face. Then it completely cut off only to be replaced with another screen. White text shown.

‘How far are you prepared to save someone you love?’

I held the words that were going to exit my mouth and the tears forming from the corner of my eyes. My eyes were watery. Multiple thoughts running around in my now-scrambled mind. Too many things were happening at once now. I should be feeling glad to know that Jurina is alive. Glad to be able to see her. But I was not. Of course I was not. Seeing her in that ditch, cold and calling out for my help is not pleasant at all. Not at all. It hurts my heart to even see my daughter like that. To see her as the next victim of this cruel Origami Killer. Was I really dreaming or is this reality?

More text popped up next in a smaller font. There were about 20 lines like the one would play in hangman.

“Five origami figures. Each figure is a trail. Each trail provides Japanese characters. The characters reveal an address.’

Suddenly reading those statements, I got up from my seat rapidly. I saw an overview of the items on the desk and quickly took the phone. I shoved it within one of my pants’ pockets. A small pause. Looking over at the items again. I then took the gun with me and the unfolded bear origami along with the parking ticket. The rest of the origami figures were returned back into the box. With the lids back on it, I carried it. I glanced around the room, trying to figure out where exactly I can hide this from anyone’s eyes.

Under the bed. That thought came to mind when I saw the piece of furniture. I hastily pushed it under the bed and made sure the blanket and sheets would drape over it from any wandering eyes. And without wasting any precious moment, I was out of the room and fast walking towards my car.

I now know where Jurina is. I knew this was the work of the Origami Killer. I wasn’t dumb at all. No human being would play such sick games other than this… monster of a killer. I knew that if I didn’t save her in time, she would surely drown and die. And I already had enough to deal with from Ayame’s. But now I have a chance to save her. Save her from such nightmares. I will save her and I will be sure to bring her back alive. I won’t let anyone lay their fingers on my children anymore. I am willing to go through all of the trials just for her. Just for my daughter’s safety.

Determination, but also fear grew inside of me as I nervously hurried my pacing towards my personal vehicle.

‘I will save you, Jurina.’

----------

Wednesday, 9:31 AM. Takahashi Minami was busy briefing Lieutenant Blake, Captain Akimoto and Officer Kasai Tomomi with the case at hand. Wearing the same professional attire, she stood in front of the small room as a projector projected the one of the many images that she has to offer. The title ‘Origami Killer Victim’ was shown on the screen. A clicker was in her hand, pressing the button every now and then to change the images to follow with her speech. The three police officers sat in their seat; Sayaka and Kasai watching with interest while Blake himself yawned once in a while from boredom. 

“The killer is white, aged between 30 and 45. He doesn’t act on impulse but plans his crimes in a very meticulous fashion. He doesn’t have anything personal against the victims. That’s why he covers their faces with mud to make them anonymous.”

“Why does he kill them if he doesn’t have anything against them?” Kasai questioned.

A click with her clicker. Images of data and bar graphs seen behind Minami as she faced the female officer. “For him, they’re more of an image; a symbol. That’s probably why he gives them an origami figure as gifts to apologize for what he’s done to them.” Another click, revealing images and more data of the killer’s victim.

There was a scoff at Blake’s direction. “Very interesting… and where does all that get us?” There was sarcasm clearly hinted in his tone of voice as he lazily leaned his left arm against the back of the chair. He doesn’t seem too interested better yet even liking this entire briefing (even though it is very important to the case).

A frown was seen on Minami’s face. One can imagine that if this were a cartoon, there would be a red angry mark on the side of her head. “It builds up a profile of the killer and helps us understand the person we’re looking for. It might have been useful if it was done earlier in this investigation.” There was a short pause for her to catch her breath before continuing on. “One detail attracted my attention in this case. The interval between the time when a victim disappears and the time when the body is found ranges from three to five days. But the rainfall is always at six inches, give or take ten percent.”

“What on earth does that mean then?” Sayaka asked, focused on the topic at hand.

“All the victims were drowned in rainwater. The killer kills only in the fall when there is plenty of rain. It could be that he puts them in some sort of well or tank that is open to the sky and that fills up with rainwater. The more it rains, the less time the victim has to live…” Another short pause. Minami licked her lips, noticing the expressions on the three individuals’ faces showed. Aside from Blake that is, the other two were clearly alarmed at the small details.

“I then studied the geographical distribution of the murders,” she stated, clicking her clicker again. “Generally a killer commits his first crime near to where he lives so he has a safe place to flee to if any complications arise. The more confident he becomes, the further he roams from his base. By analyzing the locations where the victims disappeared, I was able to isolate a zone where the killer might live.”

“And what size is this er… ‘zone’?” Blake questioned with a shrug of his shoulders.

“For the moment, about ten square mile.”

“Oh great.” Blake’s voiced his annoyance and flipped his hands into the air for a second before dropping it back down lazily. “There must be ten thousand people living in that sort of area. No. Even more. It’s Akihabara, Tokyo. T-O-K-Y-O. Think about it girl. You gonna question them one by one?”

This made Minami snap and the volume of her voice suddenly increased up just a bit to show her anger. “It may not give us the address of the killer but at least it’s something to go on. Blake, if you’ve got a better plan, I’m willing to listen! Don’t be shy. I’m all ears-“

“So what’s next?” Sayaka’s voice interfered with Minami’s heated sentences, bringing her back to reality and the situation at hand. Coughing into her hand and throwing a glare at Blake’s direction, she resumed back to the topic.

“Two suspects whose psychological profiles might fit and can be connected to the ‘comfort’ zone. I’d like to question them.”

“God dammit, we’re wasting our time with this bullshit.” The voice that objected out was none other than Blake once again. Minami couldn’t help but roll her eyes at his words that came out of his mouth. “The killer is out there somewhere. We’ve got to get off our asses and find him!”

That statement just caused Minami to snarl at him. “Blake, I’ve had just about enough of your shit. You’ve been chasing this guy for what, two years and what have you caught, huh? Nothing. Abso-fuckin-loutely nothing!”

This too set off Blake. “Wait. Think you can do a better fucking job than me with your psychology degree and your great glasses? Well let me tell you something pal, that don’t mean zip when it comes to getting out there. You’re just a fuckin’ burreaucrat!”

“Your vast experience hasn’t prevented eight victims from being murdered!”

That did it for Blake. The small coffee table that held a small, yellow lighted lamp got kicked forth from him. In one move, the lieutenant got up from his seat and was breathing heavily. “Fuckin’ asshole… Don’t make me-“

“THAT’S ENOUGH.” Once more, Sayaka’s voice snapped both Minami’s and Blake’s back to reality from the heated argument. The two figures were quiet with Kasai in the background watching with concern written all over her face. Sayaka was not impressed with the attitudes that both Minami and Blake has, but there was nothing she could do other than break it up. “So, you said it took six inches of rainfall before the victim died. How much time do we have left?” 

Both Minami and Blake were facing away from each other; their backs shown. The FBI agent stared at the bright screen, trying to calm her temper in order to calmly answer Sayaka’s question. “If the weather forecasts are right… less than 72 hours.”



Next chapter is all on Takamina's action~  :whistle:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 10 [Update: 02/26/13]
Post by: Llyloo on February 27, 2013, 10:13:55 AM
Wow. I want the next, I want to know what will happen **.

Thanks !
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 10 [Update: 02/26/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on February 27, 2013, 04:59:37 PM
I managed to hold in my tears a bit  :cry:
but i couldnt help shed them when jurina called out for mayu  :mon runcry: :heart:
yes mayu save juirtan  :yep: :bow:
thank you so much for the update  :cow: :bow: :deco:
i think im gonna drown  :mon dive:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 10 [Update: 02/26/13]
Post by: Chanaline on February 27, 2013, 09:06:07 PM
The next please! Poor Mayu! Baka Mayu!!! Don't do it by yourself!!! Waaahh :angry:

It was so sad when she sees Jurina...
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 10 [Update: 02/26/13]
Post by: kurogumi on February 28, 2013, 03:58:19 AM
OMG! MAYU!!...aaah~ its dangerous!!

I know you dont want jurina like ayame incident but...but think about yourself too...

I got a feeling this is not going to turn well for mayu,at least in the end...maybe she could safe jurina but not herself.ah scary

Its suposse to be mayuki,im still hope mayu and yuki make up their relationship,even its just in short time



Thank for the update,cant wait mayu action! Go gò dr.watanabe!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 10 [Update: 02/26/13]
Post by: gek geki on February 28, 2013, 11:21:45 AM
IM NEW,BUT THIS REALLY SAD MY MAYUKI
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 10 [Update: 02/26/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on March 02, 2013, 06:11:47 AM
Oh! NOOOOO!!!!  :mon scare:
Mayu!!!!  :mon duh:
What's gonna happen to Mayu and Jurina?????  :mon whine:


Please update soon  :mon star:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 10 [Update: 02/26/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on March 03, 2013, 05:44:42 AM
[Replies]

@Llyloo: Here's the next part of the story!  :hee:

@mayuki_daisuki: Mayu will finally get a chance to save Jurina! And oh my... You're not gonna drown on me! Don't make me be framed for the Origami Killer 2.0 version! (Instead of drowning in rainwater, it's your own tears created by this sad story. xD)  :shock:

@Chanaline: Ahhhhh, Mayu is most likely going to get herself in danger here... alone...  :fainted:

@kurogumi: I'm sure that Mayu here wants to do anything in order to save Jurina at this point. And yes! It's suppose to be Mayuki (and does end up ruining the tension of whether or not Mayu and Yuki will come back together. xD) so we'll get to see them soon in the future~  :on lol:

@gek geki: First of all, welcome to Jphip! Especially to this fan fiction section of the forum. :jphip: Yeah, this fiction isn't quite on the comedic or even happy-go-lucky side. :sweat:

@alexsher99: I wonder too? Will she save her or fail? What will happen? Many questions that remains to be unanswered. And here's an update!  :on gay:



Hai! I suppose another update doesn't hurt. I'm like half-asleep right now so yeah... (Almost midnight in my area right now)

Anyway, those who are wondering "WHERE DA HELL ISH MEH MAYUKI?!" then it'll occur very soon. (Hint: Two moar chapters!) I bet you're all looking forward to it, neh? :farofflook:

Enjoy reading through this chapter! (and random Shelby moment that we all needed and don't really care about. xD)



[Chapter 11]

Takahashi Minami was climbing up the stairs of an apartment. Each step that she took made an annoying and creepy creaking sound. Outside light shined through the clear window and into the area that she was in. As the agent went up the stairs, right behind her was none other than Lieutenant Blake. As much as she hated him and wanted to just toss him out the nearby window, he was her partner after all. She’s stuck with him the entire ride with this case. Oh how much Minami wished she could partner with someone like Sayaka or Kasai.

The two figures now stood in front of a door. There were the stairs still going upward, but they have reached their designated location. Faced with one of the two doors standing next to each other, Minami gave it a knock on the brown wooden surface. No response from the other side. The agent could feel the glare coming from the lieutenant behind her back. Glancing over her shoulder, she looked at him before knocking at the door once more. Again, no reply.

Giving up, Minami then backed away from the door. “No answer. We’ve wasted our time coming here…” She had her hands on her hips as Blake was seen leaning against the dirty white wall with his arms crossed. He tilted his head to his left just a tad bit. “Maybe we should have a little look inside anyway.”

“There’s nobody home.” Minami wasn’t actually sure whether there was someone or not. Maybe the individual they were looking for was just not answering at all. But Minami wasn’t the kind of person that would go against someone’s will unless it is needed. Blake pushed himself off the wall and slowly approached up to the door. There was a small pause before the sound of a loud crash was heard. It was produced from his foot coming into contact with the surface of the wooden door. It swung violently forward and nearly recoiled back into his face if it weren’t for Minami standing nearby. Blake turned his head to the left so he was able to face the agent. “There is now.”

Minami was stunned at his action while the man went inside. “I’m not sure that’s entirely legal,” she commented out loud, still standing outside. A couple seconds has passed and Blake’s head popped out from the corner of the room. “Call the cops then, sweetie.” Left with no choice, she followed him inside.

Left and right upon entering the house was quite surprising for the two authorities. Crosses and candles that were lit were seen literally everywhere. On top of the counter, the shelves, the drawers, the dining table. Just everywhere. Lights from the candles were the only lights being produced within the house aside from the outside lights in windows that were, well, not really seen in this place (due to the fact that they had cardboard keeping it tightly closed). There was also a haunting and chilling atmosphere that hung in the air, making Minami think about just leaving the room. Especially with the air quality within the room. It was just enough to make her want to open any available window just for some fresh oxygen to be put inside of her poor lungs. But with Blake’s presence here, she didn’t want to back out at all. She’s seen worse.

“Looks like Nathaniel Williams is a pretty religious guy…” Minami stated as she observed her surroundings. ‘Wow. This place really is giving me the creeps…’

“He’s a God-fearin’ idiot waiting for the end of the world,” Minami heard Blake throw a harsh remark as she examined her surroundings. “We questioned him a few months back because he was causing a disturbance in the park. He was ranting and raving, said he heard voices.” The shorter girl came over to the dining table and leaned down, seeing that there was a bible book with prayer beads resting on top of it. “Got this idea in his sick little head that I was the Anti-Christ and that I’d come to Earth to persecute him. Real twisted…”

‘I think your presence alone would persecute anyone…’ she rolled her eyes. Continuing to observe her surroundings, she couldn’t help but feel chills run down her spine. She walked over to a nearby area in the corner of the room where a group of candles were lit. Bending down, she began examining. ‘The candles are still lit. He should be back soon…’ Getting up from her position, she noticed that there were portraits of Jesus and a model of him on a cross in front of her. Her eyes gazed over the portraits that were hung on the wall. ‘This man really is a religious believer of Jesus. Rare to find someone that dedicated to a religion belief here in Japan…’

Minami moved onto the next room, met with walls covered with writing. All which were quotations from the Bible. Just the way the room was set up is like a haven for an overly religious monk. Still looking around, there was nothing that would interest her or even the case alone. Bathroom had nothing. Cabinets within the rooms had nothing. The kitchen sort of had nothing. The only thing that Minami would note is the amount of medication bottles found. Many of which she hasn’t even seen before in her life and only would show up in the medical textbook once. Her eyes trailed over to the sink and nearly flinched at the sight.

The plates were in the sink. That wasn’t out of the ordinary. However, the only thing that was completely and one hundred percent out of the picture was the substance on the plates and sink. She couldn’t see well in the dark but the smell of metal could be sensed. Along with it was the color red on those objects and equipment. Possibly they could be blood. But whose? Minami didn’t want to figure out and backed away from the sink, scrunching her face in disgust. ‘The guy’s taking a break from reality I could tell… Holing himself up here in this crazy apartment…’ Shaking her head, she walked away from the kitchen and back into the main room.

‘All the signs of a mystical-obsessive neurosis compounded by a persecution complex…’ While Minami walked back and forth, pondering with her thoughts, she heard the front door open. Blake from behind her could be seen rushing towards the entrance way.

An old man wearing a dirty white collared long sleeve shirt and brown vest was seen entering into the house. He had a bag of grocery in one hand and dropped it on the ground. It seems that he noticed something was amiss in his home. “Good timing, Nathaniel,” Blake’s voice boomed behind the poor man’s back. “Just the man we’re looking for…” Minami quickly took this chance to also appear the opposite of where Blake was standing as Nathaniel turned around to face the lieutenant.

“Angels and minsters of grace, defend us…”

“Er.. I’m agent Takahashi Minami, FBI. I’d like to ask you a few questions.” Upon hearing Minami’s voice, the man did another quick to turn so he was able to face both Blake and Minami at the same time.

The man simply stared at Minami. His expression was serious as he spoke. “As God is my witness, I haven’t done anything. I’m innocent.” The tone of his voice and the way he was acting. He was scared. Of course. Suddenly being greeted by a police officer and not to mention an FBI agent is more than enough to unnerve someone. Not to mention a short girl that looks seriously but friendly at the same time. “Relax, nobody’s accusing you of anything. We just want to talk.” Minami hoped to calm down the man, which she was somewhat successful at doing.

Nathaniel had the look on his face that he didn’t like the two figures. But he wasn’t doing anything or making any attempt to run. So Minami began questioning him.

“Why all the crucifixes? Are you afraid of something?”

“The hour is nigh and the wrath of God shall strike men down! I’m preparing for the end of the world.”

There was a pause before Minami began asking the next question. She was forcing her eyebrows to stay put and resist the temptation to raise them up into the air. ‘End of the world? Really. 2012?’

“Nathaniel, do you remember where you were last Tuesday at 4:30 PM?”

“Here. I was here… I was praying all day.”

“Was there anybody with you?”

“No… No, I was alone.”

“Where do you work, Nathaniel? Do you have a job?”

“My sole-occupation is praying to the all-merciful lord for the salvation of humanity.”

“What about the voices, Nathaniel?” Blake’s voice interrupted the flow of their conversation. He was demanding answer from the religious man. “Do you still hear voices?”

No reply from the man. Nathaniel lowered his head, looking at the ground in silence. That ticked off Blake for his approached the man. His tone of voice became dangerous and began accusations. “We know who talks to you, don’t we, Nathaniel? We both know who talks to you.”

Nathaniel was clearly shaken, his voices coming out word by word in a harsh tone. “Don’t… speak… that name!”

“What does he say to you, Nathaniel?”

“Blake, what are you doing?” Minami was trying to interfere into their conversation, hoping to steer the man’s attention away from Blake, who was interrogating him. Sadly, the two men ignored the shorter girl; only focused on each other.

The man shook his head, still looking down on the ground. “I-I can’t talk about it. You mustn’t talk about it…”

“He orders you to go find new prey, doesn’t he?-”

“That’s enough! Leave him alone Blake!”

“-He needs more and more, hm? Am I right, Nathaniel?”

“No…. Nooo. You mustn’t mention him. Please. You’ll bring him here!”

Again, Minami for the third time tried to stop Blake with a failed attempt. Blake was becoming more demanding, his voice becoming harsher and harsher with each word spat out of his mouth.

“He told you to go and find that kid in the park-”

“Carter, shit, are you out of your mind!?”

“-The voices tormented you all night long. You wanted them to stop, didn’t you, Nathaniel?”

“Stop! Stop, that’s enough!” the poor man begged, his body still shaking at the words being thrown at him. But that didn’t stop Blake at all. Not even lighten the words that exited out. Instead, it just made the situation worse. The lieutenant grabbed the shirt’s collar of Nathaniel and brought their face close to the point their noses were almost touching. His iron grip kept ahold of the collar. “So you obeyed them to make them stop. You took that boy with you and you drowned him, isn’t that right?”

“No. Nooo. Stop! Stop!” His cry of pleas was soon cut off when Blake threw him down on the ground in front of him. A slam was heard resonating in the air when his back came into contact with the hard floor.

“You killed them, didn’t you Nathaniel? Are you gonna confess, you bastard?”

Before Minami knew it, Nathaniel stood up with a gun in his hand. And that gun was aimed at Blake. Reacting quickly, Minami too brought her gun up into the air and pointed it at Nathaniel.

“You are the Anti-Christ,” he uttered as he glared at Blake.

“Put down the gun, Nathaniel!” Minami called out to him, only to no avail.

“I shall dispatch you to your father in Hell! He is the son of Satan! He was sent to Earth to destroy us!”

Blake quickly looked over at Minami while being pointed at blank range. “Shoot, Takahashi! For Christ’s sakes! Shoot!”

From the event that is unfolding at hand, Minami surely is stuck in a bad position. She had a choice whether to shoot the man or not. Whether to have Nathaniel’s life severed or Blake’s. As much as she hated the lieutenant, his life clearly is in danger and she cannot allow that. Not at all. Not a single life to be cut off today. Gritting her teeth together, she hoped to persuade the man to lower his weapon. “You’re not gonna kill the Anti-Christ with a revolver, Nathaniel. He’s much too powerful for that.” Minami knew that no other words would convince this man. This religious man to be precise. Minami was going to speak more when Blake interrupted her.

“Anti-Christ my ass! Get the gun outta my face!”

“Keep calm. Everything is gonna be fine, Nathaniel.”

Nathaniel’s head whipped back and forth rapidly between Minami and Blake. His gun still aimed high and not budging. “Demon, you shall regret confronting the emissary of the Lord! You shall know divine power!”

“Now… gently put the gun down on the floor…” Minami wanted to go on a more gentler approach. Doesn’t seem like anything is working on this guy right now.

“Christ all-powerful, defend us in our battle with the forces of Evil, protect us from the cunning and wiles of the Demon! May God Almighty manifest the power of His Empire and may Divine Power cast Satan and all the other spirits that prowl the world in search of souls into the darkest depths of Hell.”

“Concentrate on my voice, Nathaniel. Listen only to my voice!” She was becoming desperate for the man to stop. “Back away slowly!” It took a couple of seconds before Nathaniel did as he was told. He slowly took a few steps backward, his gun still raised up in the air. Minami next statement then proposed that he drop the gun. “Now drop the gun. Drop it, Nathaniel.” Again, he did as he was told like an obedient child. Maybe it was because Minami had the gun too at blank range with him. Or maybe it was because she was a girl. An FBI agent? A person that didn’t resort to force like Lieutenant Blake here? Who knows.

“Put your hands on your head!” She eyed him carefully as the man brought his two hands up on top of his head. “Turn around!” Once more, he did as he was told. Blake, now safe from any sort of weapon aiming to cut off his lifeline, came up from behind Nathaniel and placed his hands on top of his shoulders; ready to handcuff the religious man and take him away. But something happened. Something that nearly caused Minami to pull the trigger at Nathaniel.

The man quickly whipped around in Blake’s grasp and pulled out an object.

“Motherfucker!!” Blake’s voice exclaimed his surprise and backed away a couple steps rapidly. Minami was just about to pull the trigger in fear of the man pulling out a weapon that would harm Blake. But it wasn’t that at all. Nathaniel simply was holding out a wooden cross in his hand. Holding it out proudly and aimed it at Blake. “In the name of the Lord, I exorcise thee, Satan!”

A pause. A short, but relieving pause. Then a sigh from the agent’s direction. She lowered her gun and watched Blake handcuff the man with a stern expression. “Okay freak, the show is over. You’re under arrest.” After securely getting him in those cuffs, he walked out with the man in his grasp. “Pretty damn cool, under the circumstances,” he added and stopped for a brief second. Blake glanced over his shoulder and shrugged. “I woulda just shot him.”

Minami licked her lips and crossed her arms; gun still in her left hand. “A gun isn’t the answer to every problem, Blake.” She wiped away the sweat that was collecting on her forehead with one of her sleeves.

“Heh. Maybe not, but most of the time it helps.”

---------

10:37 AM. During this morning, Shelby was seen driving in his white old fashioned car. The kind of car you would only find back in the 1980s. As he drove through a neighborhood where each house were actually distant from each other at a good amount of space, he slowly approached to his targeted destination. He came upon a small, one story home. Trash can was flipped on its side and the content were spilled out. Not picked up at all by anyone. Shelby drove the car up near the garage and parked it. Quickly stepping out of his car, he slammed the driver’s seat door and examined the house.

The house was the kind of house that wasn’t found in any sort of rich neighborhood. But it wasn’t as poorly done in poorer parts of the district. There was a reason to why he had to stop by inside of the house. A reason that concerns to the case he has at hand about the Origami Killer.

Coughing into his hand, he walked over to the front entrance door. He knocked on it, but found that there was no response. Tried ringing the doorbell and opening it. Not working at all. That prompted him to walk all the way to the back of the house to see if there was a back door. And true, there was one. He approached up to it and to his surprise, was already unlocked. ‘Something feels off,’ he told himself before pushing it forth. Shelby peek his head inside of the house, looking left and right only to find no one. Or sort of. There was the sound of a baby crying echoing throughout the house. “Anybody home?” he called out. “Mrs. Bowles?” Still no answer other than the wails of the baby.

Finally taking a step inside of the house, he closed the door behind him and sighed loudly. Shelby wanted to get rid of the baby’s crying. Not because he hated baby. It was only because he didn’t want them to cry. So going into the living room where furniture, tables and a television were seen, a baby crib sat on the right side of the room. The crying was heard emitting from that location. Coming over, Shelby’s expression softened when he saw the little kid. “Hello, little cutie! You’re looking for your mamma?” The baby simply waved their hands back and forth, still crying. Shelby scanned around his surrounding and found no sight of Mrs. Bowles. He surely knows that this baby belonged to her. So why wasn’t she here, caring for it?

Then he remembered seeing a white note laying on the ground when he entered the house. Telling the baby that he would be right back, he turned around and walked over to the note. Shelby kneel down, his right fingers’ tip brushing against the note. There was a brief note that got straight to the point. Written in neat cursive with a black inked pen.

‘It’s too hard. I can’t stand it anymore. Take care of my baby.’

“Oh, Jesus! Wait a minute,” he muttered under his breath, eyes widening at the situation at hand. “This can’t be good at all. Not good.” Quickly getting up, he immediately noticed multiple beer and wine bottles on top of the coffee table beside the note. ‘God no. She can’t really be doing it.’ Without wasting any precious moment, he quickly traveled through the house. First heading straight towards the nearest room he could find. In one move, he opened the white door only to find a bedroom and another door that could possibly lead to the bathroom. The baby’s crying heard in the background.

“Mrs. Bowles? Mrs. Bowles, are you there?” he questioned with a nervous tone. There was no answer within the bathroom. He’s truly afraid that he might be too late. Not leaving him with any choice, he decided to use brute force to open the door. Shelby used his shoulder, slamming it against the door. Going once, going twice. It took the third try to burst open the door. Stumbling forward, he caught his balance and turned his view over to the bath.

His eyes opened even wider from horror. “Aw shit!” The woman that he was looking for; an American woman that resided here in Japan that he was looking for was in the bath unconscious. Her eyes were closed and head rested against the back of the white bath. She was dressed in a white nightgown, water up to the lower part of her arms. And blood. There was blood seen. Shelby could immediately tell that they were fresh for the blood within the water barely dispersed evenly on both sides of her body.

“Mrs. Bowles! Mrs. Bowles, can you hear me? Wake up!”  He lifted her right arm up and saw a huge gash created on her wrist. The gash that only suicidal victims would create in order to cause death upon themselves. “Wake up!” Trying to stay calm despite what was going on, he took a full minute to carry her out of the bathroom. Her wet body dripped of a dark pink-ish color due to the mixture of blood and H20 together. Not bothering to think, he gently placed her down on the nearest bed (supposedly thinking that it is hers). After adjusting and fixing Mrs. Bowles’s body position, he then said, “I’m gonna call an ambulance-“

“No… I… I don’t wanna go to the hospital…. Please….”

Shelby was surprised to find the woman suddenly awake before his eyes. But he understood what she wanted and respected her wish. “You got something ‘round here I can dress this wound with?”

“Yeah… I think so…”

“Okay then. Don’t move. I’ll be right back.”

As the lady rested on her own bed, Shelby went back inside of the bathroom. His eyes examined around and caught sight of the cabinet up above the clean, white sink. He came up to it and opened up the cabinet’s door. ‘Let’s see… I need this, and this and this.’ The detective grabbed all of the medical equipment that he needed and rushed over to the wounded woman on the bed. “I’m here for you Susan. You’ll be alright… I’ll take care of you.”

Beginning to take care of her wound, he applied pressure to the huge cut on her wrist. He could hear her stifle a gasp from such sudden force upon the sensitive area. His facial expression darkened as he dressed the wound, worried about her health. “Stay with me, Susan. Susan, do you hear me? Susan, stay with me. Can you hear me? Stay with me, okay?” He wanted to make sure that she doesn’t slip back into her unconscious self or even worse, die on him. “Come on…”

After a short, but agonizingly long for the two figures, event, it was over. Shelby leaned back and observed the fresh white bandage that kept the blood from flowing out any further on Susan’s wrist. Sighing loudly with relief, he looked at her. “There. I’ve done what I can and hopefully that should stop the bleeding. Luckily the wounds aren’t too deep.”  Noticing that the young married woman didn’t answer him or even reply back, he stopped speaking for a second.

“Hey…” he placed his left hand on top of her right shoulder. “How are you feeling? Are you okay?”

“…My baby.”

‘Huh?’ He was confused for the moment when she suddenly sat up from the bed, stating her concern about the baby. “My baby needs me.”

Shelby had to push the younger woman gently back down on the bed while getting off the edge of the bed. “Right, you stay there. I’ll take care of the baby for you, Susan, okay?”

“Do you know what to do? With a baby, I mean…”

The private detective couldn’t help but want to chuckle out loud even in a situation like this. Maybe because of his age and stereotypical opinion that he’s a man made her somewhat concerned with caring about a baby. “I’m a private eye. There’s nothing I can’t do.”

“Okay then… Her name is Emily.”

He bobbed his head and flashed a small smile at her direction. “Gotcha.” He left the room and didn’t come back for a good ten minutes, busy caring for the baby. Feeding and changing her diaper to be exact. While he was away, he was taking very good care of the baby. Taking care of Emily till she fell asleep after rocking her back and forth gently. When he returned back, he saw Susan sitting on the edge of the bed. Waiting for him to return. “Thanks for looking after my baby…. I honestly didn’t want to leave her…” While she spoke, Shelby sat by her left side, listening to her story.

“I just couldn’t cope anymore.” A deep breath. “Just… not having Jeremy around… He was such a good boy… Can’t understand why anyone would want to hurt him…”

“Do you take care of this baby on your own? Doesn’t Jeremy’s father live with you anymore?”

 “He disappeared… The day after Jeremy… I don’t know what happened to him… Maybe… Maybe he couldn’t take it… Ever since I had to look after Emily all on my own and… I couldn’t do it anymore.”

Shelby’s expression softened and felt sympathetic for her loss. “I understand…. I really do understand… Did your husband say anything before he disappeared? Did he leave a note or something?”

“No… He left the house without a word and… There was just the cellphone.”

“A cellphone?”

“Yeah. I found a cellphone in his dresser. I’m sure it wasn’t his. I’d never seen it before… I tried to turn it on but it didn’t work.”

“Do you still have it?”

“Yes. It’s… It’s in the drawer in the living room. You can have it if you like. I’m sure it’s of more use to you than to me…”

“Do you have any family or anybody to help you?”

“Yeah, my mother… I didn’t want to ask her for anything. We don’t’ really get along. But I guess I’m out of options.”

“Well, look after yourself… and Emily.”

“I will. I promise.”

Then with those last words, he waved her farewell and walked out of the bedroom. As he made his way out, he went straight to the living room and searched through the drawers for the cellphone she has mentioned.  Going through a couple of them, he finally found it. In the top drawer of the desk, he saw a cellphone resting alone inside of it. (A cellphone closely similar to Mayu’s) He picked it up with one hand and pressed the center button. It turned on, but there was just static. Shaking it up and down a bit, he made a soft ‘hmmm’ with curiosity. He wonders to himself why the phone was left like this. Guess he’ll have to figure it out during his private time in his office.

Before taking his leave, he came over to Emily’s crib and patted her on the arm. “You take care of your mother, okay?”



Next chapter will focus on Mayu! You do not know how tough it is writing the next chapter...  :temper:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 11 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: jell_o_jello on March 03, 2013, 01:38:28 PM
Oh no, Mayu is in danger :panic:
Someone please go save her :bow:
But seeing you said MaYuki moments are to come, I guess I shouldn't be too worried. Anyways, I'll just enjoy the ride til we get there XD
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 11 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on March 03, 2013, 04:17:26 PM
omg what is happening in this chapter  :shocked
“Anti-Christ my ass! Get the gun outta my face!” haha i laughed at this bit :lol:
yay mayu will have a chance to save jurina  :deco:
"You're not gonna drown on me! Don't make me be framed for the Origami Killer 2.0 version!" haha i wont drown on you dont worry  :nervous :rofl:
thanx for the update
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 11 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on March 03, 2013, 06:51:56 PM
..I've typed quite long when my browser decided to crash, oh God *rolls eyes*

Anyway, thanks for the update!

So the killer left a cell phone for the fathers to search for their kids, and the fathers don't come back from the search as well? Oh Mayu... I hope nothing bad will happen :/
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 11 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: Llyloo on March 03, 2013, 07:16:47 PM
I want moar, even if I don't have internet for some days, I'll find a way to come here and read it èwé.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 11 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on March 04, 2013, 04:27:44 AM
Nice update   :twothumbs
Can't wait for the next one  :w00t:
Oh! Can't wait for the MaYuki part!  :lol:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 11 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: Chanaline on March 04, 2013, 07:19:51 PM
Woooah :shocked

I'm scared for Mayu  :(

I want Mayuki LoyalFlutist-san  :bow:

Thank you for this update!

PS:How can you write all your fanfic? Where your imagination come? You scare me :nervous
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 11 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: kurogumi on March 05, 2013, 02:11:09 AM
jeremy father never comeback?

Then...then...mayu...,well she's smart so...omg! I cant wait the next chapter!

Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 11 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on March 07, 2013, 03:29:33 AM
[Replies]

@jell_o_jello: Definitely enjoy the ride. It'll be painful but worth it all.  :bingo:

@mayuki_daisuki: I'm glad I could make you laugh even for a little bit. And good! But if you do, I'll save you!  :cool1:

@Yuki88: Oh no! Bad computer! And I hope so too.  :prayers:

@Llyloo: LOL, ganbatte!  :on lol:

@alexsher99: Here's the next part!  :stuffed:

@Chanaline: Be patient! They'll come~ (in like the next chapter xD) To answer your question, I just have a very vivid imagination playing in my head every single day. (Especially when I'm bored in my classes during the lectures. xD) With this fiction, I don't have to think too much other than change a couple plot moments because this is based on the Heavy Rain game. Not to mention I type the chapters ahead of time so I could just upload them whenever I feel like it. However, for the other fictions, I have to rely on taking my time (and based on my mood) to type them up. I kinda wonder myself how I can write all these fictions (including OS)....  :on shady:

@kurogumi: Mayu is smart, but we'll have to see what she does in this chapter.  :shock:



Not much to say other than I will leave this update up since a) It's been sitting in my flashdrive for who-knows-when and b) Schoolwork is eating my time little-by-little. I'm afraid to end up extending even more time with my updates.  :sweatdrop:

Anyway, enjoy this update! (and please spare me with this chapter. Just don't throw rocks, pebbles, frying pan, fireballs, open fire with flamethrowers-oh, you get what I mean.  :nervous)



[Chapter 12]

Wednesday, 11:03 AM.  Just a couple hours since I had picked up the box containing key objects to get to my daughter. I was walking briskly on the empty sidewalk. It was still raining heavily, so not many pedestrians were outside. Somewhat I’m thankful for that since I’m in no mood to handle with any large crowds at the moment. Straight ahead, I could see the parking/garage building. The building that I have to enter in. I glanced at the ticket at hand and looked back up at the sign above the huge entrance way.

‘AKIHABARA GARAGE GENERAL HIRE SERVICE’

It looks like a building that is not only for parked cars but also for cars sent in for repair. Gripping the ticket tightly in my right hand, I turned to my left and entered. Rain stopped pouring down upon my small body once I entered within. It wasn't warm but I was slightly relieved from that. A shiver from the suddenly slam of coldness hit against my skin underneath the wet clothing that clung against it. I then looked around. There was multiple tools and equipment used for repairing vehicle seen scattered everywhere. Some were hanging up on the wall while others were on the ground. But they were all pushed against the wall so the customers wouldn’t trip over them. On the right of the room was a huge green wall where it splits between the outside area and the small office room from behind. Papers and an old computer models that would only be seen back in the 90's was seen behind the glassed window on the wall.

I walked past by it and further inside of the room. I saw a white van to my left, lifted above the ground with a metal supporter. Underneath was a young Japanese man in his mechanic attire. His back was resting against a flat, rolling device that helps one insert themselves easily in and out from below. He was busy screwing and tightening bolts within the car, not heeding any attention to me.

“E-Excuse me,” I politely called out to him, hoping he would hear me. But to my disappointment, he didn’t hear me and continued on with his work. A little irritated, I called out for his attention a slightly louder tone. "H-Hello!”

That did the trick for his arm movements halted to a stop. In one move, he got himself out and apologized. “Oh, ah, sorry, didn’t see you. What can I do for you?” he asked, sitting up from where he just laid. Short black hair and warm dark brown eyes were seen on his dirty face due to the car. His eyes were trained on my face as I showed him the ticket. “I’d like to get my, um, car.” Taking the ticket away from my hand, I saw him stand up and straighten his attire. He was staring at the ticket for a mere second before nodding in understanding. The mechanic quickly went over to the other side of the office. I followed after him and stood in front of the glassed window, waiting for him hand over the keys to the car.

“You’re a pretty patient lady, you are! That car’s been there for two years! We took it out for a drive every month and checked the tires and batteries, just like you said.” I tried hard not to give out a confused ‘hah?’ out of my mouth. I wonder to myself how organized this Origami Killer is. If he kept a car that I was to retrieve for about two years, who knows what goes up in his mind. The man in front of me then extended out his hand. Black car keys urging my own hand to take it. “Here. It’s the third floor down. Just take the service elevator at the far end of the garage.”

I gave him my thanks before heading straight towards the garage. "Have yourself a good one, ma'am!" I heard him tell me before retreating back into his office. I couldn't help but scoff quietly under my breath. 'I'm beyond having a good one, sir...' The building's elevator door slid open. I went inside and watched the door close behind my back. Soon I was traveling downward towards the parking lot. Down, down the elevator went. Down till it reached to the third floor underground.

Once the door opened up, I scanned the entire parking lot as I stepped out of the elevator. There were many cars lined up and parked in a neat, orderly fashion. Such an organized owner. 'Dozens of cars... But which one am I looking for?' I thought to myself as I searched through them. True. There was many cars. But luckily, I have the car keys with me. Pressing the button on the device attached along with the key. A sound of a car making a short-lived beeping sound was heard from far ahead of where I was.

Following the exact location of where the source of the sound was located, I soon found myself a normal, small car that would be seen everyday out on the road. It doesn't look anything special. Just a brown car. Using the keys to unlock the door, I opened up the driver's door and entered inside. I got myself comfortable in my driver's seat and adjusted the rear mirror properly. Then I glanced around the car.

My left hand reached out to the glove compartment, but couldn't open it. Retracting my hands, I began searching around my seat. It took me a couple of seconds to finally pull out some sort of GPS machine out of its hiding spot. A black GPS that could be found in any store; very common and doesn't seem to be one of those very expensive types. I saw a matching color placeholder of the GPS across from me, in which I used two of my hands to place it properly in its respective spot.

I leaned back, pressing the GPS power button. There was a short flash of the welcome screen before it blacked out. Replaced with red soundwave bars accompanied by a middle-aged woman's voice. "Your destination is four miles from here. Leave the parking lot and take the first right." No map. Not a single form of visualization for where I am going other than the direction the voice is directing me at. No warning. I bit the bottom of my lip. It left me with no choice but to go after the destination that I must head to. So without further ado, I drove out of the parking space and soon went out of the building.

----------

The woman's voice kept on directing me as I drove. Listening and following her instruction like a mindless servant. Soon I came upon an empty highway; my car alone in the heavy rainy weather. Rain poured down upon my car's front window and the surroundings around me, which caused difficulty in vision for any driver. Even though I did put the windswiper setting at maximum speed, it still limited my view on the road before my eyes. I squinted my eyes, slowing down in order to keep myself from getting into any unfortunate accidents.

"You have reached your destination," the woman's voice announced. When I heard that, I slowly brought the car down to a stop. I set it to its parking mode, letting my foot off the brake pedal. My arms then crossed and rested on top of the steering wheel. I heeded full attention to the speaker when it spoke again.

"Are you ready to show your courage in order to save your daughter? Listen carefully. Take the highway and drive against the traffic for five miles. If you haven't reached your destination in five minutes, you will have failed."

The voice stopped speaking any further, leaving me alone with the noise of rain slamming against the surface of the car. The screen on the GPS soon changed into the map and driving direction. An arrow representing the car I'm driving in with a direction nearby. I glanced over to my right and saw the two highways. One going one way and the other going the opposite. My breathing became rapid when I knew what I was about to face. What trial I have to go through right now. I couldn't think straight. Both fear and courage swelled within my body. Thoughts tossed back and forth in my mind like a baseball. Body shaking from those sudden feelings and anxiety. 'If I succeed, I'll get more letters for the hangman. It's my only lead to finding out where exactly Jurina is. No turning back now...'

I shook my head and stared at my hands. My shaky hands on the wheel. 'Can't stop my hands from shaking... I'm not going to make it! I'm... I'm not going to make it!' Negativity soon filled within my mind and darkened all possibility. This only caused the courageous feeling I once had deflating rapidly, replacing with a sickening pain in my stomach. Scared, I brought my two trembling hands up to my face and covered it. Wanting to hide from the world. Just wanting to hide and believe that this is all a dream. Just a bad nightmare that I could wake up from. Something that I would be relieved to never have it happen in reality. 'I don't wanna die. Not here. Not like this.'

Though I was in that position for a full thirty seconds, I slowly took my hands away from my face. It was still trembling, but not as much as it was before and now gripped the wheel. 'No, I can't think negatively. I can do it. I'd do anything to save my daughter.' That was the final judgement. The final choice that I decided to go with. I will definitely do anything to save Jurina. Save her from the danger of being possibly drowned and killed by the killer.

Then with one hand on the stickshift, I rested my hand on it; still hesitant about my decision though. Second thoughts did seem to come back and warn me about the dangers of going through such dangerous and reckless trail. I begin to think about what would happen if I died in this car. 'Lots of good it'll do for Jurina if I kill myself on this highway....' Sighing, I shot a look over at the GPS's screen. 'Go the wrong way on the highway for five miles. Am I willing to take that risk in order to save my daughter?'

But with all of the thoughts about saving Jurina, what about other people? What about their lives? Going against traffic is something that I 'might' be able to do, but it create consequences that I would regret later on in the future. 'This is sheer madness!' I wailed mentally and lifted my hand up an inch from the stickshift. 'I'd kill a bunch of innocent people! What gives me the right to play God, even to save my own daughter?'

So many things to ponder upon with this one trial. The one trial just to go against traffic for five miles. Possibilities of killing my own life, other innocent lives... But... I've got to do it. I've got to do it for the sake of Jurina. 'I have no choice after all.'

Sucking in a deep breath, I placed my hand back on the object that will determine my acceptance of taking the challenge. In a few seconds, the car I'm driving in was running at a very dangerous high speed through the highway.

Big signs warned that I was going through the wrong way. Of course I knew it was the wrong way. Why would I be doing the challenge of the trial if it wasn't the wrong way? Or if it wasn't and the trial did tell me to go through traffic WITH it, then that might be a different story. Maybe easier for me. But it doesn't look like the Origami Killer wanted to let me off the hook that easily just to find my daughter. Rain splashed against the front glassed window of the car, the windswiper frantically trying to push it aside for my sake.

Cars' horns were blaring at my direction as I zipped past by them. They were probably shocked and startled to see a car breaking one of the many common laws in this land. "Come on!" I hollered and swiveled the car to the left in order to avoid collision with another car. Running through the highway at such speed, I would be surprised if I make it out alive from all this. The car that I had just avoided was honking their horn at me angrily. I ignored it, keeping focus on the road.

Driving forth for a couple seconds, I saw two cars in front of me trying to stop with a slam of their brakes. Thanks to the rain and slippery surface of the road, their tires went out of control and twisted the car in all sorts of direction. "Whoa!" Surprised at what was going to happen in a split second if I didn't react fast enough, I cleanly avoided the two cars just barely with luck.

Sweat was running down the side of my head, causing my black bangs to cling against my forehead. "I can do this!" I tried to bring in some positive words to the situation at hand. Breaths coming in and out of my respiratory system rapidly, I swallowed with nervousness as I avoided another car coming at my direction. But unlucky for me, I felt the right side of the car just bump right into the car I just avoided. True, I have avoided it. But this caused my car to spin out of control. Noticing that this was going to make the situation worse, I tried to quickly regain control of the car. My hands were furiously working on the wheel as my eyes tried to make out the very dizzying image in front of me.

To my luck once again, I finally got control and just by a thin hair, didn't crash into two huge trucks. I went in between them with the same speed, almost choking from the lack of air since holding my breath during the moment. I was glad to gain control, but the GPS's voice speaking to me nearly made the color on my face drain. "You still have four miles to go before you reach your destination."

'Four miles left!?' If I had gotten through that much trouble and almost got myself killed in just one mile, I couldn't imagine going through another four miles. I could just feel the sweat sliding down to the bottom of my chin as I snaked around the incoming cars. As I drove, I saw a man trying to fix his car's front tire. The silver car was parked on the side of the road with the man dressed in his jacket and baggy jeans kneel down with equipment by his side. And just a bit further ahead from where the man was seen, there was an incoming bus. "Move! Get out of the way!" I screamed out the warning to him, hoping he would get the message. I didn't want to run into him let alone cause death to either one of us. It's either I run him over or crash into the bus and possibly kill both the driver and I. I won't choose any of those two choices though.

Perfect timing. The man caught ahold of what might happen if he continued to stay where he was kneeling and leapt out of the way. As he jumped, the two sides of the car barely brushed and scratched the bus and other car.

Just when I thought I wouldn't have to see anymore wandering individuals out on the road, I was met with a construction sign and boards blocking off certain parts of the street. My eyes widen in fear. "Oh come on!" I yelled out more warnings to the construction workers, seeing them all jump to the side for safety while maneuvering around.

"You still have three miles to go before you reach your destination." As the speaker said that, I just passed by another sign that ended the construction zone. My breath was still held throughout the entire ride, still nervous at what is to come.

More traffic came. A heavy flow to be exact. Bus, vans, and all sorts of automobile were just going against me. Dodging left and right became even more difficult. Hands beginning to become sweaty and slippery on the wheel due to the stress that could as well blow up my entire head.

"You still have two miles to go before you reach your destination." Just two more miles. Two more miles and this will all be over. Adrenaline kicked in and I became more alert, thus causing me to avoid cars slightly less difficult. But that doesn't mean I won't make a mistake and crash right into one. A green car in front of me tried to brake only to skid its wheels till the car turned sideway. Startled, I made a successful attempt to dodging the car.

Then the horror I didn't want to even think about came to reality. Tolling booths. Tolling booths were standing from a far distance; getting closer and closer with each passing second. "Dammit! Come on! Move out of the goddamn way! Move out! Move out of the way!" I went right through the booth at high speed. Thankfully there weren't any cars that would block my way through. But to add even more to my horror, I caught sight of two police cars from the corner of my eyes for a split moment before zipping by them. Before I knew it, I was being chased by the police. Their sirens heard wailing in the raining highway.

"You still have one mile to go before you reach your destination." Just one more mile! If I survived through four miles of hell in the highway, then I sure can make it through one more! One of the police cars drove in a fast pace, quickly catching up right to my right side. I couldn't tell or even see who the driver is in that car, but I knew I had to quickly act and get rid of them. Into the tunnel we went, I saw the car closing in on me. I'm surely going to crash and get caught if I don't do something!

As though God had granted me some sort of hopeful ray of light, a car full of boating equipment was driving right at me on the same lane. The driver within saw me and turning to their right, causing the boating raft to fling out from the roof. Using this rare and spare advantage, I sped up the car just in time to get through. I sneaked a glance at my rear mirror and saw the two car from behind slowing down. One down, one to go.

Up ahead, a huge wave of trucks and cars in one pack coming straight at the two of us. Speeding up even more and pressing harder on the gas pedal, I brought my car skinnying right through the right side of the group. Again, stealing another glance from my rear mirror. I could see the last police car smash right into the truck and dragged backward from the impact. To worsen my luck, I saw about four to five police cars making an attempt to block off my path of driving. Not too surprising, I ran into them but still drove onward and passed them.

In a couple seconds, I heard a gunshot from behind and the end of my car going out of control. They must've blown out one of the wheels. And thanks to the terrible weather and slippery road, I was losing control. Left and right it went, it drove me crazy to try to keep the car from flipping out. Soon I ran right into the railing on my left and flung it into the air. Then before I knew it, the car was flipped upside down and slammed down into the ground below the highway. I suddenly was only able to see blackness. Nothing more.

But that only lasted for merely fifteen seconds at the most. Heat could be felt and the warm trickle of blood running down from the left side of my head. It was only thanks to the familiar yet haunting voice of the GPS that awaken me from falling deeper into my unconscious state. "Destination reached. Please press the screen." It kept on repeating the phrase, causing my hands to roam around the roof of the car blindly. My eyes snapped open to find the entire car and body of mine flipped upside down. Cracks and damages were seen everywhere. Hands supporting my body and pressing against the roof, I reached one of my hand out to touch the screen as requested. "Your reward is in the glove compartment. The key is inside the GPS." Again, the message was repeating itself over and over.

Not wasting any precious moment since I knew the car was going to blow up anytime soon due to the leaked oil and gasoline, I grabbed the GPS and took it out of its placeholder. I slammed it against the roof of the car multiple times before seeing it break open. There was a small key. A key possibly to unlocking the glove compartment. Dragging my body sluggishly and painfully towards the compartment with my hands, I finally jammed the key inside of the keyhole and twisted it. It popped open and revealed another one of those battery for the cellphone I kept in my pocket. (surprising that everything kept within my jacket and pockets did not fall out) The battery fell out since the car was flipped over and landed right next to the broken GPS.

Quickly taking it, I deposited it safely and securely into one of my pockets. Now I need to find a way to get out of the car before getting killed in the explosion. I could just feel the flames getting bigger and the heat becoming more unbearable. The seatbelt. I need to get it out. It was strapping me against my seat. Making sure that I didn't get out. With trouble, my hands fumbled around with the seatbelt. It took me a bit longer than I had expected, but still quick enough to release its hold on my body. My body fell to its side, a sharp pain flashing through my brain. Especially on my left ribcage.

Too busy focusing on getting out safely, I used my foot to kick one of the car's doors in hopes of forcing it open. After three kicks, the door successfully opened wide enough for my body to crawl backward and out into the open. A painful groan left my lips when pain was felt throughout my entire body. Then I made a run for it. At a far and safe distance between me and the car.

There were tall grasses in batches scattered around from where I stood, but didn't heed too much attention to it. Since my body knew I was in danger, they blocked out most of my sensory from feeling pain while I was inside of the car. But now that I was out and safe for the most part, the feeling that could make a grown man cry just slapped me roughly. My head was throbbing and my side feeling as though something was broken or fractured. Maybe it was broken. My right hand resting on top of my left ribcage, tears formed in my eyes. As a doctor, I knew that I had to get these wounds treated. But I couldn't treat myself. Not with these injuries at least. I needed someone to take care of me. There is no one though. I didn't want to drag anyone into my mess, so I guess I should just bear with the pain and get back to my motel room.

I examined my body, not lifting or tear off any of my clothes. I was thankful that aside from slight black markings on the edges of my jacket that there were no signs of damages on my clothing. It would make it entirely suspicious if I were to return with that sort of get-up.

The battery. That thought suddenly crossed through my mind and I turned my full attention to it. Pulling out the battery from within the jacket with difficulty, I also pulled out the cellphone and inserted it in. I was faced with another video of Jurina in the trapped prison she's located in. No voice was heard from it. I only was able to see her jump up and down with a terrified expression on her face. Her hand reaching out from above for a sign of help. Wanting someone to get her out of the damn mess. My body fell forward and would've just laid on my stomach if it weren't for my other hand that caught myself.

I was breathing heavily. Exhausted. Out of breath. Ragged breathing to be precise. The pain's very unbearable, but I can't do much right now. The video was short-lived and four characters were given to me at the stupid hangman game I'm forced to participate in. I stared at the letters and soon saw it disappear off the screen, shutting the phone off. And then there was the car explosion from the distance. Quickly scrambling back up to my feet with a wince, I tried to hastily escape from the scene.



Let's see what's gonna happen in the next chapter?  :hehehe:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 12 [Update: 03/06/13]
Post by: kurogumi on March 07, 2013, 05:32:57 AM
.......


Seriously that was CRAZY sick!!!

Not just That origami killer! But also mayu!!

Whoaaa this chapter really hot! So much tension!!

I can felt my heart beat when read each word!

So much fun !!!

Mayu is so lucky! Whoaa~
That police! Whoaa~ crazy crazy mayu!

Really insane this chapter!

Mayu, she's a good parent! Cool parent!
How come yuki want divorce with this such awesome person!? How could you yuki!! Mayu is awesome!
Look at her,she doing anything just to safe jurina! I adore mayu!

Its the second time mayu doing this crazy act just for her daughter

And yuki? Why she's so useless here??
Ah mayu need someone to treatening her wound..or she would die.

I gave you standing ovation for this chapter!



Really thank for the update!! Im totally in this fic now! Thank thank thank!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 12 [Update: 03/06/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on March 07, 2013, 06:41:56 AM
Ugh, a bit adrenaline rush there during Mayuyu's driving challenge (and I thought she'd have been caught by the police!)

Thanks for the update. It made me nervous o.o;
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 12 [Update: 03/06/13]
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on March 07, 2013, 07:47:54 AM
You are so good at writing.. You are superior... *bows* lol.

But really, I was reading this with my breath on hold. Ahhh..~ I do, also, find that you managing 3 stories all at once (and possibly a few oneshots? I can never be sure) and frequently updating them is really great. :3
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 12 [Update: 03/06/13]
Post by: Llyloo on March 07, 2013, 10:10:11 AM
Can I have you as Sensei ? XD Pleaseeee ~~

I love that chapter, like I love all that story **, it let me breathless *w*
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 12 [Update: 03/06/13]
Post by: Chanaline on March 07, 2013, 11:54:53 AM
Mayu is just so COOL!!!

I want more action. It was really WOAH!!!! :w00t:

You're so cool. You just think the next chapter and then you write... You already write the next chapter...

The next chapter have Mayuki :w00t:

Are they going to do this adventure together,???

Waaaah! Really good!!!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 12 [Update: 03/06/13]
Post by: mo-chan on March 07, 2013, 05:01:08 PM
agrrrrrh!!!! nothing just a video again!!  :banghead: :banghead:
you're sure you are playing with my feelings  :panic:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 12 [Update: 03/06/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on March 07, 2013, 06:25:43 PM
"But if you do, I'll save you!" thank you i will try not to drown on you :kneelbow: :shy2: lol :lol:
yes mayu go for it, save jurina, do it for your daughter! gambatte!!  :onioncheer:
when mayu escapes from the car, i was like omg  :shocked thank goodness she got out :nervous
(probably already said this but...I cant believe your the one who created the mayuki disappearance fanfic, i read it like 8 times, I LOVE YOUR MAYUKI DISAPPEARANCE FANFIC!!   :inlove:  :luvluv1: :kneelbow:))
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 12 [Update: 03/06/13]
Post by: gek geki on March 13, 2013, 06:32:12 AM
UUUMM
SO IS BASICALLY FROM HEAVY RAIN GAME,I NEVER PLAYED THAT,BUT I ALREADY READ THE SYNOPSIS AND THE ENDING (WOW SO MANY ENDING)
WHICH ACTUALLY I DONT REALLY LIKE IS,YUKI CHARACTER IN THAT GAME (GRACE), UH HOW SHOULD I PUT THIS,UH JUST HOPE YUKI IS MADISON HERE,NOT THAT GRACE,ITS TOO PAINFULL TO IMAGINE YUKI LIKE THAT SINCE SHE'S MY FAVORITE,EVEN A GOOD ONE OF ENDING IS WITH GRACE BUT SOME HOW I WANT ENDING LIKE MADISON. :bleed eyes:
I CANT IMAGINE MAYU WITH SOMEONE ELSE BESIDE YUKI :cathappy:
I REALLY LOVED YOUR WRITING STYLE HERE,ITS SO MUCH FUN TO KNOW THAT ACTION SCENE ON THAT GAME BECOME FICTION LIKE THIS, AND YOU ADD DIFFERENT STORY TOO, I MEAN TAKAMINA,YUKO,HARUNA,MIYUKI AND SAYANE HEREAND MARIKO TOO KEKEKE GREAT STORY
PLEASE UPDATE SOON AND THANK :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco:


OH AND ITS STILL 4 TRIAL RIGHT? GOD IS REALLY PAINFUL FOR MAYU, I WANT YUKI TOO ACCOMPANY MAYU, SHE NEED HER..
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 12 [Update: 03/06/13]
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on March 14, 2013, 10:04:03 PM
Whats gonba happen wuth Mayu?!?
And where IS Jurina?
Is Kanon really dead? (can't the killer let her live? Please!!)

Is Mayu gonna find Jurina alive and help her?

And what about Yuki?

Update soon I can't wait!!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 12 [Update: 03/06/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on March 15, 2013, 03:41:36 AM
[Replies]

@kurogumi: God, you're gonna make me die from happiness with your compliments! Thank you very much! And Yuki... Well, I'll give you this, but she's NOT that useless yet. We'll get to see her more and more later on as the fiction progresses.  :hee:

@Yuki88: Thankfully she hasn't been caught or died, haha. And there will be plenty of nerve-wrecking moments in the near future, so brace yourself!  :cool1:

@Crossing Crossroads: OMG, no need to bow, LOL! But thank you very much for the compliments! I somewhat wonder to myself sometimes how I'm not having too much trouble managing three on-going fictions and couple OS... Guess that means I have way too much imagination for a single person, LOL.  :shock:

@Llyloo: LOL, sure I guess. I'm glad you like the chapter!  :on gay:

@Chanaline: More action sequence will appear in the future! And yep. That's how my brain processes apparently, LOL.  :on study:

@mo-chan: Playing with people's feelings and emotions is something I'm exceptionally well with when writing stories, LOL.  :on hypto:

@mayuki_daisuki: Definitely thank god she escaped before the car blew up. Who knows what would've happened if she stayed any longer in it? I had already responded to this on another thread, but I'll say this again: I'm glad you really love the Disappearance fiction! And wow! 8 times?! Is it really that good?  :on lol:

@gek geki: Based on the Heavy Rain storyline, yes. And mmm... This chapter will answer your question to what role Yuki stars in as. And thank you so much for the kind words and compliments! Indeed there is still four more trials Mayu has to face...  :tantrum:

@K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS: I'll just bluntly state that yes, Kanon is DEAD. (please don't shoot me. Death is inevitable in this fiction at least.) All we know for sure is that Jurina is locked away like a trapped caged animal and will most likely die if Mayu doesn't save her in time... Those question will be answered as the storyline progresses~ :whistle:



Thank you so much for the compliment! I'm really glad that you all liked the previous chapter with action in it.  :cow:

Ah, I guess this would be best to announce early, but I'm going to get surgery on my dominant hand in about two weeks exactly starting on Friday. I'll be on my casts for at least three weeks, so I'll have a short hiatus on all of my works here. Sorry about this, but hopefully I'll keep on updating till that time!  :sweatdrop: And after I've healed, I'll be back and ready to write the fictions again!  :cathappy:

Anyway, ignoring that message right now, MAYUKI TIME!  :grin:



[Chapter 13]

I leaned against the edge of the railing from the motel, inhaling and exhaling with difficulty. I felt the rain sprinkle upon my body from under the cover; some of the droplets making its way under. It was around 3:00 PM when I returned back to the safe area. Pain. I could only feel the stinging pain throughout my body. Mainly on my left side to be exact. Broken bones could be felt under my skin. It's difficult trying to bear in the pain and I don't really have much strength to open the door to my room with my keys. So I just leaned myself against the railing and tried to cope with it.

'It hurts so much...' I felt my eyes being teary and nearly falling out of the pair. My legs gave way and I had to use my hands to catch myself from falling down. Squeezing my eyes shut, I turned my body around so my back would be resting on the metal bars. Arms placed on top of it, my ragged breathing came out rapid from my mouth. ‘I don’t know if I could make it. How am I supposed to save Jurina in my condition like this?’

"M-Mayu?”

That voice. It sounds familiar.

“Mayu! A-Are you alright?"

No. That voice again. It couldn’t be… ‘her,’ could it?

But I couldn't really make that conclusion since I couldn't see. I couldn't snap my eyes open due to the intense pain I'm bearing through, only responding with my mouth open for breathing instead of words. A pair of gentle arms quickly caught my body just when I was about to fall forward. They brought me back up against the railings. Those firm yet soft hands that pushed against my body for support. "I'll call an ambulance-"

"Gah... Please... no ambulance..." I don't have time or even a chance to be at the hospital. If I stay at the hospital, Jurina's precious time that could be used to save her would be ticking away and not to mention I probably am being hunted by the police due to my earlier action this morning. I just can’t afford to waste my time. My eyelids finally decided to lift up. And from the person that was helping me, I nearly wanted to flip out and throw myself backward from where I stood.

It was Kashiwagi Yuki. My ex-wife. Standing right in front of me with a concerned expression.

No. I shouldn't get her involved with my mess. But why of all people is she here right now?! Even Yuko or Mariko would be fine! Is she angry? Furious at me? From the way she’s looking at me, she seems more concerned about my health than being angry at me for the moment. I shook my head and tried to say more but only a painful grunt came out of my mouth. My hand reached over to my left side and gripped ahold of it. It took me a few second to get the words out of my throat. "I-I'm seriously okay…" I forced the words out of my dry throat.

It doesn’t seem like Yuki was convinced. Of course she wouldn’t. If I’m unable to move around freely without crying out in agony, then I must look worse than I’m expecting it to be. "No you're not," she frowned, examining my body from the exterior. I must've looked worse than I had expected since her frown quickly turned back into worry. "Don’t even try to hide it when it looks obvious enough to anyone’s eyes. I’m surprised that no one has yet to speak to you about this… Anyway, you're badly hurt, Mayu. You need a doctor for this."

I wanted to chuckle, but just even attempting makes the pain increase even greater internally. "You're... a nurse you know... haha... Just please... help me... to my room?" Tears from the affliction now came out of my eyes and slid down upon my cheeks. I faced her but avoided eye contact with hers. It's not that I didn't like her or was afraid. It was because I was too focused on my injuries. I was in too much agony to even worry about Yuki in front of me. "It's room 207."

Yuki didn't hesitate to help support me towards my room. Swinging my right arm over her neck, a sharp gasp escaped out of my closed lips when she forced my body to move against their will. Slowly we made our way towards my assigned room, giving her the keys to open it up. My hands were shaking violently and breathing was very unstable at this point. Quickly she leads me towards the bed and lets me sit on the edge.

"You're really in bad shape Mayu." For a split moment, I thought I could see her eyes becoming watery. But I didn't pay any more attention for she slipped off my wet jacket. "You should seriously go the hospital. I'm really worried." So it seems that even though Yuki must be hating me for both Ayame and Jurina, she still cares for me…

I shook my head again. "Must have one... or maybe two broken ribs... I could sense that it's not fatal, but it's sore as hell..." My upper body bent forward, trying to keep the pain level as low as possible. But Yuki brought her arms and tried to stop me from falling forward on the ground let alone lean against my injury. "God Mayu... What have you gotten yourself into?" Her left hand was placed on top of my right shoulder. The warmth and comfort I'm suddenly feeling... It was just like before when we both first met and got into our relationship...

Her eyes trailed over to the side of my head. They widened when she saw the injury. "Your head is bleeding! The wound looks rather deep..." Her hand then retracted from my shoulder and quickly left. Heading straight towards the bathroom and getting a couple of supplies to wrap my wounded area up. While she’s away, I tried so very hard to grasp the situation at hand. Everything was just happening at a faster pace than I had believed it to be so.

I just finished the first trial. A trial that nearly got me killed so many times. And all in less than five minutes. Just so I can gain four Japanese characters for an address of Jurina's location. One down, four more to go. The pain doesn't seem to decrease any moment for each passing second, a throbbing ache resides on my side. My eyes flicked over to the bathroom and saw Yuki's back faced at my direction. Her hands were grabbing a couple of medical equipment and items in the now-opened cabinet. Yuki. I wonder what she's doing here? Unless she's going out with another boy or girl... A chuckle nearly left my lips as my heart is panged with aching pain at such pessimistic thoughts. Maybe. But honestly, I hope she isn't. It would kill me to know that Yuki is going out with another person and is in love with them. But wait. Why am I thinking about Yuki's relationship? Either way, I'm just shock to have her in the same room. Same room and actually talking to me other than topics about Jurina. Speaking of Jurina, how was she doing right now? I’m worried when I saw the video earlier. The video of her in that ditch… Calling out for my name and in need of someone to save her…

My attention returned back to the present state when I saw Yuki came back. She returned with a bottle at hand and a couple of medical equipment that would be required to clean my wounds and ease the torturous ache. "I'm going to disinfect your wound first on your head right now," Yuki told me as she bent her knees slightly so she was at equal level with me. "It's going to hurt a little as you can tell, so please hang on..." Then she dabbed the soaked cotton onto my head.

Yuki at first cleaned the area around my wound, slowly and carefully reaching to the actual gash. I winced at the sharp stinging pain, nearly jerking my head away from the cotton. But I just clenched my jaw tightly together and squinted my eyes. Trying to bear the pain from the disinfectant.

After a couple of rubs, Yuki retracted her hand away from my forehead. I saw her from the corner of my eyes place the now-red due to the blood cotton and the bottle on top of the coffee table. She focused her attention back at me and placed her right hand on top of my head. The warmth. I could feel the warmth from her hand just from the touch alone. Just feeling this just wants to make me smile with ease. But I couldn’t. The dull, aching pain on my side reminded me about the situation I got myself in. She gave me some painkiller to ease the pain. Though the bottle did tell me to only take one pill every 24 hours and shouldn’t administer anymore into my body, I instead took about three of them.

I could tell that Yuki was startled at what I was doing. “M-Mayuyu! What are you doing? You know you can’t exceed the limits of taking the medication!” she scolded at me. Scolded at me just like back then when I would get myself into trouble. I shook my head and gripped the white bottle tightly in my right hand. “I can’t afford to wait, Yuki.” I was going to say more. Say that I have to save Jurina. Save our only daughter from the hands of the Origami Killer. But I held myself. I held those words back. Why? Because I don’t want to have Yuki involved in this mess. I know she’s my ex-wife and the mother of Watanabe Jurina. She has every right to have the knowledge of what I was going through. But these trials are very dangerous. If I nearly got myself killed on the first one and almost caught by the cops, then I won’t want Yuki anywhere near the truth of what I was doing. Even if it would benefit me, I would die if Yuki got killed. I would rather be killed from Yuki’s words rather than get her killed.

“I wouldn’t move around for a few days if I were you…” Yuki’s concerned voice snapped me back to the present. She was now sitting down right beside me, her hands on top of her lap. Her eyes gazed upon me with worries, telling me that she actually does care about my well-being. It’s as though the grudge she has against me from Jurina’s disappearance was gone at this brief moment. Or maybe it wasn’t. But she didn’t show it at all on her face. Yuki seems to have already accepted that there’s nothing the two of us could do other than wait for the police and investigators to find Jurina before it’s too late. (Excluding the fact that she doesn’t know that I am able to find Jurina and save our daughter from the killer.)

“I-I need to go shower…” I told Yuki what I wanted to do. Since she’s here, she might as well help me move around for the moment. The older girl nodded her head and soon had the two of us heading straight towards the bathroom. “I’ll help clean you up if you don’t mind,” she said as she leads me inside.

There was an awkward pause between the two of us before I blushed from what she wanted to do for me. Words quickly flew out of my mouth, but stuttered. “T-That won’t be n-necessary-“

“But you’re hurt Mayu. I mean, you can’t even walk around without stumbling!”

As much as I wanted to go and argue back at her (and usually win the argument), she was right. I couldn’t take care of myself right now. Or at least until the pills start kicking in and working within my body system. Closing the door behind us, she motioned me and eased me into the bathtub. With patience, she stripped off my clothing with care. Yuki is very gentle for every moment I hissed at the sharp pain, she would stop and had me reassure I was fine. She then folded them and placed them neatly on top of the sink. Walking back over to me, who was now bare naked before her eyes, I swore I could’ve seen a blush flash across her face for a split moment.

Not saying a single word, she took a washing cloth and grabbed a nearby small bucket used for cleaning one’s self. She sat right outside of the white bathtub, filling up the bucket with warm water from the bath’s faucet. While she was filling it up, she began asking me questions. “So… why are you hurt, Mayu? Did someone hurt you?”

“N-Er, yes. Yes. I did get into a fight.”

“You did? With who?” There was a black aura coming out of the taller girl’s body; scaring those that are afraid that they might offend her by accident. Even that scares me, truth be told. There was a short pause before I spoke again.  If she’s reacting like this, then that means she still cared for me after those long two years. Was it because I got injured that she felt bad? Or was it because she really did miss me after so long? I shrugged one of my shoulders into the air. “I don’t know who the guy was.”

“He should be arrested by the police. Did you call them?”

“No I didn’t… As you can tell.” I continued to lie. I felt guilty for doing this, but I didn’t want to drag Yuki into this mess. Not at all. Not ever.

Yuki was then finished with filling up the bucket. I saw her dip the clean, white cloth into the bucket; soaking it completely with the warm water. When she took it out, extra water that the cloth could not absorb was seen dripping from the edges. Fringing it out, she began cleaning my back. The soft cloth rubbing against my skin made my tensed muscle relax. A sigh came out of my mouth. I could feel the medication kicking in and erasing almost all traces of the pain. Or maybe it was because I took more than I was supposed to and overdosed on the pills.

When she asked me to lift up my arms so she would be able to clean my sides, I could see her flinch at the bruises on my body. Thanks to the bones broken on the inside, there were the colors of red, blue and purple around the area. “You seriously should go to the hospital. I don’t understand why you’re being so persistent of staying here,” I heard her mumble while gently washing my body. “Is there a reason for you to staying in this motel by any chance? I don’t quite understand why you’re now staying here…”

“I’m staying here because… I want to get away from those reporters.” Clean lie straight through. And Yuki bought it from me. There was an understanding expression shown on her face as she nodded. “I see… That’s understandable.”

Yuki brought the cloth back into the bucket and re-soaked it. While I was watching her with my eyes, I could feel the kindness that resonated from her. The aura of a caring mother taking care of her kids. My heart inside fluttered at the thought of this small, but precious moment after two years of separation. Did I really yearn for Yuki’s attention after all those time? Am I really that selfish into wanting to be by her side?

“Then what about you? Why are you here, Yukirin?”

“It’s the only place where I can rest my mind and sleep in peace.”

“Sleep in peace?” I raised one of my eyebrows in confusion. “Is there something bothering you where you live?”

She shook her head. “No, that’s not it,” she replied as she moved onto the next area of my body. “I get nightmares all of the time when I sleep at my own house after our... divorce.” That last word she spoke out was hesitant. Like she didn’t want to say it at all. “It’s very difficult to sleep and it interferes with my health for work. So I usually come here and rest for a couple days in the motel thanks to Sae.”

“No boys or girls ever did come after you, did they?”

For once, Yuki was heard giggling. It wasn’t a very long giggle of course. A short, but light-hearted giggle. A small smile was formed on her face while she washed certain parts of my body. “No they don’t, silly. I’m still single… and not ready to go back into a relationship… even though it has been two years already…” Her sentences trailed off into silence. She stopped speaking and the two of us didn’t utter a single word. The atmosphere around us became heavier and depressive once more.

“Well, you’re done now. Let me help you out of the bath and change you back into your clothes-“

She clamped her mouth shut when she saw my left hand waving in the air at her direction. “I can take care of it on my own. I’m able to move on my own now, thank you very much.”

“Are you sure?” Yuki looks concerned, frowning. “I just took three pills of those painkillers, Yuki. I’m pretty sure the effects are already kicking into my body system.”

A pause. Then a sigh. “Alright then. I’ll… just wait outside of the bathroom-“

“No no. You don’t have to stay and wait for me. Just… Go and do whatever you needed to do.” I had to shoo her out of not only the bathroom but the room also. Even though I wanted to use this time to cuddle and hug her to death after so long, I held myself back. I got bigger problems to worry about, especially when it concern our daughter. I could see and tell that Yuki didn’t like what I wanted her to do. She wanted to stay and help me at least. Hesitation seen within her dark eyes. But she respected my choice and got up to her two feet. Placing aside the cloth right next to my clothes, she threw a nervous glance at my direction. “Alright then. I’m going now…”

She walked out of the bathroom. But a few seconds later, I heard her say, “If you need me for anything, just stop by my room. It’s room 201. I’ll be staying here for a couple days just to let you know.... Until I hear more news about Jurina...” A small pause. "I really miss her.... I hope the investigators and police are doing their job correctly."

I slowly, but quickly got up from my spot. Staying silent from her words. She seems to be worried about Jurina just as much as I do. Except the only difference was that I had the chance to save her. I knew at least where she was generally. Yuki didn't. That must be killing her...

In a fast motion, I grabbed my folded clothes on top of the sink and changed back into them. Slipping my legs, arms and head through it, I was now dressed back up. It took some time though due to my fresh, new injuries from the trial. But other than that, I’m energized enough to move around without any help. Just when I came out of the bathroom, I heard the door within my room open and close. It seems that Yuki has taken her leave from the room just as I had requested.

I’m thankful that she has stopped by. Really. Without her, I probably would’ve been still stuck with my untreated injuries and force to resort to the hospital to get it treated. Even if I am a doctor, I knew that it was risky to treat the wounds without the proper medical equipment nearby. My left hand held my left side. I could feel it throbbing with a dull ache from the effects of the pain medication trying to minimize the actual pain.

A sigh left my lips as I bent down. My hands reached out from under the bed to grab the brown shoebox once more.

Once I had left it back on top of the desk, I seated myself and proceeded to open the lid up with my two shaky hands. I dumped the remaining content, which only contained four other origami figures. They were resting on top of the surface of the desk, waiting for me to make my move. To choose one. And so I did. Without thinking twice, I took the butterfly and unfolded it.

The origami butterfly figure opened up to be, just like the bear, abnormally big for its size.

‘ARE YOU PREPARED TO SUFFER TO SAVE YOUR DAUGHTER?’

Underneath the bold, black printed words like it was from an old typewriter machine was a one sentence description of where I should head next. It pointed out that I have to head towards the old power plant a couple miles from here. It’s not too far, but I honestly don’t know anything about this power plant other than the fact that it’s abandoned.

Folding the paper in half, I deposited it in my back pants pocket. Cleaning up the desk and neatly leaving it on my desk, I did not waste my time to placing it back under the motel’s bed. I had no time for that. So getting up from the chair, I walked over to my jacket that laid resting on top of the bed. Grabbing it and putting it on, I was soon seen heading out of my room for the second time that day.



Takahashi Minami will have another shot at more action in the next chapter~ :on woohoo:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on March 15, 2013, 05:46:07 AM
Oh finally some awkward MaYuki interaction. What a coincidence for them to be staying at the same motel at the same time, haha.
I wonder how Yuki will react if she know what Mayu is doing at the moment.  Well, at least she took care of Mayu well enough :P

Thanks for the update! And.. hey Takahashi detective in action next chapter! Will she find a lead to the Origami Killer?
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: atsuminaFTW on March 15, 2013, 08:58:19 AM
I'm not really a Mayuki shipper, but your fic is beyond awesome!! I think it's really interesting, and I just love your writing style. I know it's selfish to ask, but please update soon!! :cathappy:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: Llyloo on March 15, 2013, 10:44:33 AM
Okay, I'll call you Sensei ( or not. I'm your master, I don't have to do that -patting head and run away -)

I love it ** No more word xD. ( Yay, I'm really bad at comments fics ~~ )
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on March 15, 2013, 01:51:05 PM
Kanon is dead you say?!?!! I'll tell you someone who's gonba be dead!!

YOU!!!!  *taking out a knife* *evil laugh* lol xD

Love the Mayuki moment!

Upsate soon cus I can't wait!! :D
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: kurogumi on March 15, 2013, 03:17:56 PM
I read gek geki comment and somehow checking the game to understood her comment,

And...WTF Shelby!!!

But,whatever is it,

im glad yuki accompany mayu,since she live in room 201,she could check mayu anytime

I cant wait their hot scene then LOL

Thank for the update,hope you will be fine,take a rest,get well soon,so you could update the chapter,
Remember that im your fans now LOL

Aaah~ mayuki
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on March 15, 2013, 03:29:29 PM
Ah, good luck on your surgery then! Heal well! Get well soon! Lol, you get the idea... XD Thank you for the updates MaYuki was much needed after a while. :3
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on March 15, 2013, 06:16:17 PM
ehh?! your having an operation??! :shocked :panic:
be more careful next time!! :scolding:
and gambatte! :omamori: :prayers: take your time healing :on roll:
im glad yukirin is being more caring to mayuyu :tama-bigheart:
thanx for the update  :cow: :heart: :yep:
sorry i forgot i posted that comment twice :bow:  :nervous
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: kiruchi on March 16, 2013, 01:21:28 AM
Get well soon!! and take really care of that hand of yours. XD
 :on drink: just have to wait for the next update then.
But I wonder what will happened next? I hope nothing extremely bad will happen to Mayu.  :OMG:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: Chanaline on March 16, 2013, 12:31:14 PM
yay Mayuki!! :ding:

Woaah it seems really painful Mayu! :OMG:

I want to hug but if I do it it will be more painful! :depressed:

Aaah Yuki caring of Mayu! :luvluv2:

Thank you and take your time! :byebye:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: mo-chan on March 16, 2013, 05:27:22 PM
Mayukiii  :cathappy:
I have to wait for an other Mayuki time again  :catglare:
you're sure you are playing with my feelings 4 times again  :catglare:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: Wmatsui22 on March 17, 2013, 11:17:25 AM
Hello...

This is a very thrilling fan fiction I ever read ;)

I like this chapter, it's have a sweet moment of MaYuki..

I hope Mayu will save Jurina!

I also hate Origami-killer!!! (I wanna kill him/her)  :angry:

Thanks.

Please Update
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on March 17, 2013, 11:30:27 PM
What????? You're gonna have a surgery??? Why???  :mon spit:
But anyway I hope you'll get well soon  :mon cute:
I wonder what's gonna happen to Mayu next?  :mon huh:
And MaYuki!!!!  :mon inluv:  I love the MaYuki at this chapter can't wait for more :mon star:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 13 [Update: 03/14/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on March 21, 2013, 02:25:19 AM
[Replies]

@Yuki88: Yep yep! Awkward but better than nothing Mayuki moments. And let's see if Takamina will have any lead in this chapter~ :glasses:

@atsuminaFTW: Thank you very much for the compliments! And fufufu, here's the next update.  :hee:

@Llyloo: Oi! You evil master of mine!  :OMG:

@K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS: Oh nosh! *braces self... actually, ends up hiding behind boxes* *peeks head out* I'm glad you like the small Mayuki moment! :on lol:

@kurogumi: Hai hai~ Looks like you got the basic summary (or maybe all, LOL) of this story. And yep! Yuki's next door! And for that "HOT" scene...  :on cigar: Anyway, thank you very much and I'm glad that you're a fan of my fictions, haha! I'll try to get better as soon as possible! :bingo:

@Crossing Crossroads: Haha, I get the idea indeed and thank you! I'll try to recover as fast as possible for you all! (and for the sake of school.) Mayuki was definitely needed after so long! :farofflook:

@mayuki_daisuki: Ahhhhh! Gomenasai! After this surgery, hopefully it'll be the last one that pertains to my arms at least! And thank you for the kinds words! I'll try to recover quickly! Indeed Yukirin is becoming nicer to Mayuyu~ :luvluv2:

@kiruchi: Thank you very much! I'll heal~ And here's the next update~ I hope so too about Mayu.  :frustrated:

@Chanaline: Thanks! And yes, Mayuki finally was shined upon just for a bit~ Maybe air hugs would help Mayu?  :dunno:

@mo-chan: That's going to be a while, LOL (actually I lied. It's only like... three chapters more till we see them again-*stabbed*) And I'm sorry about that then.  :scared:

@Wmatsui22: Thank you very much for the compliments! I hope so too and I'm pretty sure we all now at this point want to kill the Origami Killer along with you, LOL.  :onionwhip:

@alexsher99: Simply put that I have a ganglion cyst on my right wrist, which hinders my normal activity due to the pain. I would've just ignored it since I had it once taken out of my wrist, but since it came back the second time... And I had it for like three years (and hurts like hell), it needs to get out before my AP exams on May. I'm sure I'll get well and recover~ And yes, I wonder what's going to happen with Mayu?  :sweat:



I was going to hold up this update till Friday BUT... one of my friends wanted me to quickly upload this due to wanting to read more, so here's the update. (Thank her for that, haha. :sweatdrop:)

I wish to thank you all for such kind words and I will try my best to recover once I get my surgery done next week! :cathappy:



[Chapter 14]

A couple of hours after the meeting with a suspected religious man that could be the Origami Killer, Minami were seen sitting in the passenger seat. Right next to the very person that she hates: Lieutenant Blake. The two were awkwardly side by side, not bothering to start a conversation. Or at least for Minami, that is.

She really didn’t want to be stuck with this man. Ever since she saw his true colors expose itself more and more out to the public, the more she despised and wanted to just flick the damn man off. But she has to retain her cool. Keep a calm composure for the sake of her FBI job. If she wasn’t an FBI, Minami would be sure to knock the man out cold just from anger. Oh how much she wanted to do that. At the moment, she’s just staring out of the window on her right. Avoiding any possible eye contact with Blake.

“Why didn’t you shoot?”

Blake’s voice snapped Minami’s trance-like state out from watching the droplets of rain slide down upon the glassed window. She slowly turned her head towards the man right beside her. An eyebrow was raised in confusion. “Sorry?”

“Well back there, Nathaniel could’a had a gun. Could’a killed me. Why didn’t you shoot?” The way Blake spoke went from a sudden and unexpected question to a small, but very pissed off tone. It seems that the lieutenant didn’t like Minami’s action earlier today. Minami wanted to face palm herself physically just to show how tired she is with dealing this man. He was right though. Nathaniel could’ve had the gun and shot Blake to his death (which Minami honestly didn’t mind nor care in this matter due to the amount of hatred she has on him and how Blake provoked the poor man.)

It took her a few seconds before answering his question. “I prefer to have all the information before I make a decision,” Minami explained as her right hand motioned in the air. “I try to make rational choices when possible.”

“Come on. You had a fraction of a second to react. He could have whacked me before you had time to move,” he snarled back at the FBI agent, still angry about her decision.

Minami couldn’t believe what she had just heard from the cop. She swears that if her face were to express her reaction, she would drop her jaw and just… laugh. Couldn’t believe how the cop in front of her is acting. She then decided to go with sarcasm, quoting his previous comment from yesterday’s meeting. “Oh I’m sorry. I thought you were a tough guy. ‘A street cop who’s been through the mill…’ I didn’t think you’d scare so easily.” She had a smirk on her face while she spoke before turning her attention back to her right. There was still that smile on her face. The smile that represented how much she wanted to just say that to him. A scoff was heard from behind her. “Why don’t you fuck off, Minami?”

Silence. He was met with silence from the agent. A couple minutes passed by and still not a single word uttered out of their mouths. Just when Minami thought she could fall asleep, her eyes flickered over to someone that they were looking for. The man that was also suspected to be related to the Origami Killer. “That’s him,” she said. The two then pushed their doors opened and stepped out into the rain.  Her black coat was instantly soaked upon coming out of the safety of the car’s metal hood. Shuddering at the sudden coldness, the two figures then made their way towards their target.

A young man that doesn’t seem any older than a teenager or any younger than a married man was seen with a coffee cup at hand. Black beard and mustache featured on his face as his bald head was rained upon. He looked left and right, tugging and fixing the end of his red hooded sweater. Then around when both Minami and Blake came up. Flashing her ID, Minami began questioning the man. “Iwao Kuro?”

“Yeah?” his rough voice answered.

“Lieutenant Carter Blake. I’d like to ask you some questions.”

A bus passed by the three of them on the side of the road where they stood. The man, Kuro, didn’t answer. Rather he walked forward. His hand gripping the coffee cup motioning in the air for a bit as he got between the two authorities. Then without warning, he threw the cup at Blake’s face and shoved Minami aside. In a matter of seconds, the man was dashing away from the two.

“Shit, don’t just stand there. He’s gonna get away!” Blake commanded as he pointed at the man. Minami couldn’t help but let out a long, irritated sigh. Why couldn’t Blake just chase him down also!? Why tell her to go? But this is no time to be complaining. Their target was getting away and fast. They need to have him in their hold for further questioning. Leaving Minami with no other choice, she ran straight at the man, pushing and dodging pedestrians on the sidewalk.

“Hey! Watch it, girl!”

“Oi!”

“Whoa there, missy! Watch where you’re going!”

Cries and yelps were heard from behind as Minami sprinted through the sidewalk. Mentally she apologized to them, but continued to keep focus on her target. She didn’t want to lose him let alone have Blake breathing down on her neck just because she couldn’t catch him. Kuro suddenly went to his left. He’s now running across the street, completely jay-walking in danger of the cars hitting him. Minami did not waste a single moment to chase after him.

When she began to run, a black small car quickly braked when they saw her make an abrupt decision to cross the street filled with speeding cars. The agent was halfway across when she saw from the corner of her eyes another car coming at her direction. She knew that the car wouldn’t stop for her like the other car. So at that split moment, she leapt and slid on top of the car’s engine hood. Minami then landed on her two feet on the ground, staggering slightly at the quick event. Hastily she regained her balance and ran after the man.

Again, the two figures were pushing pedestrians from their path at their frantic chase. Kuro made a mad run straight into the nearest supermarket on their left. Bursting through the door, Minami could see fruit and vegetable stands along with a couple individuals pushing their carts. A groan left her mouth angrily when she saw what she was going to get into. ‘Dammit! Out of all the places to chase him, why in a busy supermarket!?’

Growling loudly, she barely managed to slip through the double heavy doors that almost closed on her. Two girls standing near the entrance were startled badly when Minami came into their view at such a surprising timing. Her eyes darted left and right, trying to find the path that Kuro went. She immediately found him and followed him.

They pushed through the customers that were gathered around the flora section of the store. “Get out of the way!” Minami warned the customers as she shoved aside the people without mercy. The man turned to the right, prompting the agent to slam against the glassed meat counter and push herself off for a small boost at the same direction. Running and running. The chase was very intense. To Minami’s dismay, a man came in between the two running figures with a couple brown boxes containing food stacked on top of each other on a small metal trolley. She luckily twisted her lower body right around the front of the trolley as she continued to pursue the man.

The man purposely grabbed a nearby opened box on the fruits stand and threw it on the ground. Many oranges were scattered and rolling in all sorts of direction. She jumped right above all of the rolling fruits, avoiding the scene of having to cross through it and embarrassingly trip.

Even more bad luck. The back of the supermarket where the two were crossing had tables and chairs for a built-in café shop. Trying hard not to yell out in frustration, she leapt over the fallen tables and chairs done by both the customers by accident and Kuro. Jumping up over and over, she finally made it through and was gaining distance on the man. He made a sharp turn to his left, making Minami make a sudden stop in hopes not to crash too heavily on the small built-in wall and shoved her body at his direction.

A worker with a pot of plant was walking out from the right corner of her vision. ‘Just how MANY people and obstacles are trying to get in-between both me and the man I’m chasing!?’ She did bump into him, but rapidly twisted the situation so the two figures didn’t fall down on the ground. Continuing to chase after the man, she saw that they entered through another section of the store. Many rows of vegetable stands were seen. The agent without thinking got herself to jump up on top of one of the stands and sped up. Her arms were swinging back and forth, out of breath as she closed the gap. She jumped over objects that were in her way. Closer and closer she got, Minami finally took this chance to pounce and tackle him down to the ground.

The two individuals were rolling on the floor. But this only made Kuro scramble to his feet and dash away from Minami as she too scrambled up to her feet. They were now getting near the seafood product sections. And what a perfect place for the escaper. He grabbed multiple gray plastic boxes that contained fresh shrimps in the crushed ice and threw them all down on the ground. The shrimps and ice all spilled on the floor, making the agent almost slip and faceplant herself from below. Slipping and sliding around, she tried to balance while advancing as Kuro threw more and more boxes down in a frenzy.

Thank the heaven lord that Minami managed to get herself untangled out of the slippery mess. Now she has to be faced with live chickens that flew at her direction due to the man breaking open the cages. They all were making so much noise, flying up and down, left and right in her vision. She brought her arms up into the air and tried to knock them all aside. Trying to get through them was no easy feat for an FBI agent.

Once out of the mess, she saw him enter through a freezer room. Minami did not hesitate to burst through into the cold, freezing room.

She was out of breath. Panting heavily with her chest rapidly rising in and out. Her eyes scanned the area carefully, trying to pick out where the man was. Since this was a freezer room, there were many fresh bodies of dead pigs without its head hanging with their hind legs tied upward from within the ceiling. Many more types of meat were seen on the left side of the room, but most of them contained pork. Before fully entering in and investigating his location, she pulled out her revolver. Posing her in a position where she was prepared to shoot when she has to.

‘Damn place is freezing. My hands are numb in a matter of seconds when I entered,’ she mentally complained to herself as she slowly made her way inside. Pushing through the bodies without lowering her weapon, she intensely searched for him. ‘No way is he going to escape! I’m gonna get that bastard!’

“Come on… Show your ugly bastard face,” she muttered under her breath as she dived through the room even further. As she searched for the targeted man, her thought suddenly wandered over to Blake. ‘Speaking of chasing this bastard, WHERE the fuck is Blake?!’ Last time she saw him was when he commanded Minami to go chasing after the man outside on the sidewalk. Shouldn’t he too be chasing after this man with Minami? ‘He better not be making me do all the dirty work… Wait until I find him a-and strangle that man. Who does he think he is?!’

All of the rage from both Kuro’s runaway and Blake’s mysterious disappearance at this crucial moment only ticked off the agent. Furious, she exhaled loudly through her nose. “Shit. Where did he go? I can’t see anything in here…”

She whipped left and right, trying to find the man. Minami approached the counter in the center of the room, but found nothing other than a piece of fresh slab of red bloody meat ready to be cut up and packaged. Backing away, she was about exit out of the group of hanging pig bodies when a sharp pain flashed on both of her hands.

The man that she was looking for had just swung a metal, dangerous rod that had a sharp hook at the end. The kind of hook used for meat products and stabbing into them. Minami’s gun flew out of her hand and rapidly backed away from the man. She was now defenseless; only left with her throbbing hands. From the corner of her eyes, she saw her gun fall down to the ground and slide away far from their spot. Not letting the man gain the advantage, in one quick motion, the agent just rammed into the man with her shoulders; pushing him against the cool, white wall.

Kuro’s grip at the metal rod flew out of his hand and the hook was stabbed at the nearby pork’s body, firmly stuck in it. He then shoved her body away from his. Minami quickly decided to grab the weapon and use it. However, a tug isn’t going to get it out easily. But as she tugged roughly on it, trying to get it out, the man was getting away. ‘I can’t let him get away!’ With one last tug, she tore it out. And using this rare moment, she violently threw the metal object at his direction. It came into contact with his back, causing him to fall forward.

Minami rushed towards him in order to hold him down but the man was quicker. Kuro scrambled up and grabbed her lower body. He had a very bulky, strong muscular body so the agent wasn’t able to break free of his grasp. Very fast, she collide her back roughly against the edges of the metal counter. A gasp left her parted lips from the collision. She almost wanted to scream out in agony, but widen her eyes when Kuro grabbed the dropped rod. Picking it up, he was going to swing the deadly hook at her direction. So without further ado, she ducked just in the nick of time. The sound of the metal weapon cutting through air was heard. Running a couple of steps away from the man, she prepared herself in a defensive stance when Kuro swung the weapon once more.

He was swinging it in a vertical direction, so Minami dodged to her left and gave him a punch with her right fist. Another dodge as the dangerous man tried to jab at her. And another swing, but he tried to trick her by rapidly changing the course of the weapon’s direction. But Minami was fast. She used her right foot and kicked it aside just in time before it came into contact with her thighs.

With one last swing, the two were now locked in a heated battle of gaining the usage of the metal rod. To Minami’s surprise, Kuro gave a headbutt to her. Dizziness came to mind from such hit, making her turn her body around and away from the attacker. He did not stop from there but instead used the rod and forced her into a choking position. Minami struggled in his grip, trying very hard force the weapon away from her body. The two were soon dragged back over the counter again.

Minami was from below, trying to push away the man that pressed against her back. Possibly trying to knock her out or even kill her. In a few seconds, she managed to break free and run away from the man for distance purposes. Kuro made another attempt at swinging at Minami. The agent however used her right hand to grab the top area of the rod and used her other arm to yank the weapon out of his grip. Then leaving her with no choice, she used the weapon against the attacker and whacked him on the face. She swung once more and slammed it against his back. A loud sound of the metal coming into contact with his back resonated loudly.

Kuro finally fell forth and rolled to his back, unconscious.

The agent was left standing with the weapon at hand, breathing in and out raggedly. She stumbled to the side just a bit from such event. Arms hanging down in front of her from weariness, she saw Blake out of nowhere seen in front of her eyes. His hand was placed on his right side as though he either got a back ache or just pretending to be injured in context to Minami’s condition.

Bending down with hands on her knees, she was trying to catch her breath as Blake spoke. “This time it looks like we got our Origami Killer.”



Chapter 15 is next already? We'll have some Shelby scene to look forward to~ (or not, LOL)  :bored:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 14 [Update: 03/20/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on March 21, 2013, 03:21:56 AM
I don't know why but I want to punch Blake!!!  :mon zoom:
But wait! They got Origami Killer???  :mon huh:
I don't believe it!!! It's definitely suspicious! I don't think Origami Killer's that easy to get!  :mon cweepy:
Oh! and Takamina's really cool at this chapter! Go Takamina!!  :mon beam:
Can't wait for the next chapter!!! I wonder where Jurina is  :mon dunno:
Oh! and thank your friend for me!  :mon psst: 
*pretend that I didn't whispered that* Lalalala~ :mon dance:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 14 [Update: 03/20/13]
Post by: qweakb on March 21, 2013, 05:39:27 AM
YAY! an updated! you made my day once again :luvluv2:

Thank for the updated :kneelbow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 14 [Update: 03/20/13]
Post by: Llyloo on March 21, 2013, 11:19:57 AM
It will be a shame is the Origami Killer was that easy to catch xD.

Takamina is always cool  8)

Thanks ♥
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 14 [Update: 03/20/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on March 21, 2013, 03:51:41 PM
Yay for an update! And *sshole Blake :v

Anyway, I went to google Heavy Rain last week and...... I gotta say I kinda regret it because now I know the outline of the story *covers face*
MaYuki hot scene yay 8D
I do wonder how Minami will deal with Origami Killer on the final battle, though, since she is..,.......... small. XD
And ofc, the ending, which will you use, eh? The happiest or the saddest ending? Can't wait for the continuation :3
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 14 [Update: 03/20/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on March 21, 2013, 06:05:52 PM
i want mayu to capture the origami killer  :mon dunno:
that kuro is stupid  :grr:, he'd be no match for takamina  :gmon no: , she might be tiny but shes very agile  :onionwhip: :cool1:
and hope you recover soon, don't push yourself too hard now  :pig madder: :mon dance:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 14 [Update: 03/20/13]
Post by: Wmatsui22 on March 22, 2013, 08:17:18 AM
Hi...

I finished reading it!

It's so full of action!!!

I hope Minami punched Blake!!!!  :angry:

Please Update Soon!!!

It's so very nice!

Thanks!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 14 [Update: 03/20/13]
Post by: glassicall on March 23, 2013, 05:27:19 PM
I've just come across this story and your plot is so addictive! Hope that there's going to be a relatively happy ending :) Wonder where Jurina is, she must be terrified, considering the fact that she's still so young. I have to admit that I thought Mayu had a split personality at first and that she became the origami killer when she transforms into another personality, but I guess there's someone else taking that role after reading a few more chapters. Your story is amazing, please update soon. Oh and take care of your wrist!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 14 [Update: 03/20/13]
Post by: Railgun96 on March 27, 2013, 04:34:46 PM
Argh!  :angry:  Im going to kill kuro for hurting takamina!

And hope that takamina can just punch blake... :rock:

Please update soon! Can't wait! :twothumbs


Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 14 [Update: 03/20/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on March 28, 2013, 03:42:53 PM
[Replies]

@alexsher99: I too believe that they're not catching the real Origami Killer... Though it was Kuro's fault for running away and making himself look faulty if it really isn't him... And don't worry. Give Blake a punch for both Takamina and I, neh?   :wahaha:

@qweakb: I'm glad I made your day again!  :hee:

@Llyloo: True! Or is he really the killer....?  :dunno:

@Yuki88: LOL, it's okay. I suppose looking it up does make you understand the plotline at least. And I'll be mean and won't tell you anything about it.  :glasses:

@mayuki_daisuki: Haha, a midget for sure but never underestimate her abilities! And thank you for the kind words!  :shy2:

@Wmatsui22: LOL, I hope she punches Blake too (or beat him up to pulps). And thank you for the compliment!  :luvluv2:

@glassicall: I'm glad you came to read this story and I'll definitely take care of my wrist, thank you very much!  :kneelbow:

@Railgun96: ROFL! I hope Takamina gives Blake a nice ol' punch squarely in the face. :hiakhiakhiak:



Hello everyone! I see that you all want to either kill Kuro and/or Blake for Takamina's sake.  :rofl: Don't worry. I hate them too. So please do that and make a mob. xD

And since tomorrow is my surgery, I might as well give you all a double update on this story. Hopefully I'll be able to post another update and/or new OS promised for my friends.  :sweatdrop:

Well, I'll see you all in three weeks~ :cow: :deco:



[Chapter 15]

Shelby was seen in his apartment room. Served both as his home and office work where he meets his clients, he was busy doing his own personal businesses. After fallen asleep on top of his desk with a small nap, he went around to clean up a couple of papers laying on his desk. Living in an apartment building alone, he was happy living here without much presence. The room layout was simple. The main room consisted of furniture, hanged paintings and lights, his desk for work and a couple bookshelves. From where he was seated perspective, there was two rooms. Left room contained the kitchen and dining room along with another door leading to the laundry room. The right room is his living room and the single bathroom.  Spending a couple of minutes on his own, he suddenly heard the doorbell ring., indicating that there was a client or a person in need of his presence.

The private investigator did not waste any moment walking over to the front, white door and opening it up a crack. Peeking through the small gap, he was surprised to who was standing before him. Opening the door wider, it was shown that Itano Tomomi. She was dressed in a black jacket and skirt, feeling a sense of both professionalism and cuteness.

“You said I could contact you if I remembered anything…” she began, looking down at the ground for a moment before looking back at Shelby. “Can I come in?”

“Sure,” he smiled. Letting her in, he first asked her if she wanted a drink.

“Glass of water please, if you don’t mind,” she answered back. “Alright then. Just be seated in front of my desk and I’ll be right back.”

In a couple minutes, the two individuals were sitting across from each other. With the glass of water at hand, Itano stared directly at him with nervousness behind her eyes. “I-I just remembered something. Maybe it’s not important, but a letter arrived in the mail the morning Johnny disappeared.”

“A letter? What kind of letter?”

“It was addressed to Johnny’s father. I don’t know what was inside it, but he read it and then he left. That’s the last time I saw him.”

“And you think there is a connection between that letter and Johnny’s death, is that is?”

A nod. Shelby paused for a short moment before questioning again. “Do you remember anything else about the letter?”

“Well, I don’t know why, but I kept the envelope.” Itano was seen taking out a folded envelope from behind her pocket. She tossed it on top of the desk, which prompted Shelby to take and examine it. Flipping it back and forth, he raised an eyebrow. “Ah… Nothing particular… except… the address.” His eyes squinted when he saw the address.

The girl sitting in front of him looked confused. “The address?”

“It was typed with an old typewriter. Could be a lead, you never know.” Then a smile crossed his face. “Well, thanks for your help, Itano. I’ll let you know if it leads to anything-“

“Wait,” Itano interrupted his sentences, silencing him. “I-I can’t just sit around and do nothing while you’re out there looking for the man who killed my son. Ever since you came around, I’ve been thinking and I… I want to come with you. Help you in your investigation.”

“The answer is NO.” Shelby didn't want to be rude. He was... much of a lone wolf in his investigations. Not one to really need help or a partner following him around for that matter. Itano before him squinted her eyes and scrunched her eyebrows into a frown.

“If you won’t let me help you, I’m keeping the envelope,” she said in a sharp tone as she snatched the envelope away from his grasp. “It’s all or nothing.”

'Looks like this lady is stubborn...' Shelby tried again to persuade her about his work ethic. “I’m sorry, Itano but I work alone-“

“How many clues have you got, Mr. Shelby? This envelope may be your only link to the killer.” That seem to shut his mouth completely. Silencing him. Her words were true. He doesn't have any lead let alone even a single minor clue that would relate toward this Origami Killer. Irritation was seen written all over her face as she shrugged her shoulders. “I understand. It was a stupid idea. Sorry for wasting your time, Mr. Shelby.”

Shelby had his two hands clasped together into a fist. What was he to do now? Working alone is his ideal condition. But he's going to let go of the only evidence, letting it slip right through his fingers. Looking down for a few seconds, he then called out to her. “Wait!” That stopped Itano in her track. Pushing himself away from his desk with his rolling chair, he got out of his comfortable seat. He then walked over to Itano, who was now turned around at his direction. “You’re really somethin’ special, Itano. I’ll give you that.”

“I’m just a mother. A mother who wants to find out who killed her son…” She lifted her left hand up into the air; opened for a handshake. “Are we partners then?”

The detective bit the bottom of his lip but nodded and took her hand, giving it a firm handshake. “We’re partners…”

----------

Itano and Shelby were now standing right outside of Shelby’s car, looking over to their right at the fancy mansion only rich people can afford.

“Maybe you should stay inside the car,” Shelby advised the other girl. He knew that there was a party from within, but who knows what could happen if one wasn’t careful? Especially if it’s in regards to Itano. He worries for her safety, which was another reason why he tried so hard to deny her request to follow along. And she still stayed stubborn. She must really be that dedicated into finding who the Origami Killer is for her son...

“We’re partners, remember? Wherever you go, I go!” Itano responded back confidently.

The private detective couldn’t help but sigh at her words. Guess he doesn’t have much of a choice. As much as he wants to get rid of her, he just can’t seem to shake her off at all. The two then walked up to the front gate. Its black metal gates were already wide open. However, the owner of the property wasn’t stupid at all. There were two bodyguards standing in the front, keeping their eyes sharp for those uninvited to the party.

Shelby stopped right in front of one and showed them the black ticket. The black ticket that represented their invitation to the party. The man that he showed the ticket to bobbed his head in reply before returning back to his guarding position. The two figures then moved inward of the area.

It was huge. The huge built-in concrete street extended out till it came up to the front of the mansion. Lights from the outside were all turned on. Hinting that the party was still on-going at this time. There was a grim expression on Shelby’s face as the two figures walked side-by-side towards their destination.

“So what are we doing here?” Itano questioned.

“We’ve come to see Gordi Kramer.”

“Kramer? The bigwig tycoon from Kramer Construction?”

“His son, yes.”

“You think maybe he’s the Origami Killer?”

“For now, I just have a few questions that needs answers.”

The two soon came up to the front entrance. White luxury doors stood proudly with bright white welcoming lights shining on both sides. Golden handles were seen. Paintings of the exterior building was beautifully done and crafted well with its fancy designs. This truly is what rich individuals in this part of the city own.

Shelby did not hesitate to grab the handle with one hand and push it forth. One of the two doors went forward, suddenly loud bass drums from the selective techno music was heard. It was coming within the house, hinting that the party is far from over. The detective and his ‘partner’ came inside of the house. What awaited them was no surprise.

“What a joint! Kramer must be loaded!” Itano commented loudly, trying to speak to Shelby over the music that was blasting throughout the house. Shelby next to her shrugged his shoulders as he closed the door behind them. “Whatcha think he paid for all this shiny crap?”

“We’ll discuss Kramer’s décor another time, Itano,” he sighed. His eyes trailed around his surrounding, spotting a random European woman in the corner of the entranceway. Drinking to her delight from within the beer bottle. Clearly drunk. Shelby couldn’t help but roll his eyes at such sight. ‘Young adults these days…’ 

“Are we gonna be here long? This place gives me the creeps…” Shelby glanced over at Itano and saw how nervous she was. Though she was entirely keeping a cool composure, her eyes had hesitations within it. Unsure of whether to trend forth throughout this house or just wait outside in the rain. The house that contains only drunk men and women; all either passed out or those entirely making out blindly. Something that normal citizens would be uncomfortable with in such an atmosphere. Not surprising that Itano doesn't feel right in place as for him. The private detective then rested his left hand on top of her right shoulder for comfort. “I’m gonna go find Gordi Kramer first for the moment. Then we’ll get out of here. Until then, please find a place to stay put for a bit until I come back, okay?”

Itano didn’t seem to object with his request. Bobbing her head, she folded her arms across her chest and answered, “Okay then. Just let me know if you need me for anything.” Then she walked off forward from where he stood, straight into the huge living room.

After she has left, Shelby turned his head towards the right. Seems to be a pool room where one can relax with a quick game. However, a frown was formed on his face when he saw a young Japanese man on top of the game table. His body laid limply with a couple beer bottle just right next to him; all empty from his excessive drinking. And behind him was furniture that had partiers sitting around. Some were making love while others were just drunk, no question asked. 

Looking at them strangely, he ignored the gaming room and decided to enter the very room where Itano had just walked in earlier.

The living room was entirely something that one wouldn’t find in common homes. It was huge. So huge that it shouldn’t even be considered a living room. Behind the room was a huge swimming pool fit for a king. Golden bright chandeliers hanging from above; eliminating the area from below.  Right smack in the middle was a girl with clothes that strippers would wear. Dancing her way just to entertain either perverts or just the spectators around her. More drunk men and women scattered around.

Shelby saw a nearby drunk man and thought about talking to him for some information on his target.

“Hi, I’m Scott,” he introduced himself.

No reply. He decided to try again, bringing up a conversation.

“Music’s a little loud, isn’t it?” Before he could say any more, the man ignored him and resumed dancing back to the music in the room.

Raising his eyebrow, he couldn’t help but mentally note how drunk the man is. Or how rude if he’s still conscious through the alcohol he consumed. Shelby knew he had to gather information. And the only way to get them is to converse with the people around them. Sad enough though, most were in a drunken state and clearly was not right in their mind. While he went around speaking, he kept on being ignored over and over. For the seventh time that night, he finally got a man to reply back to him.

“Hi! Great party huh?” Shelby began speaking to the man dressed in a white suit in front of him. He was leaning against one of the many pillars built within this room. A drink was in one of his hands as he bobbed his head to the beat of the music. The man in front of him stared at the detective for a bit, squinting his eyes with curiosity. It seems that his vision was blurry due to the drunken state he was in.

“Hi… Ah! Are you new here? I haven’t seen you before,” he replied back in his young manly voice. His eyes widen, showing those bright blue eyes that would capture just about anybody’s attention. He stumbled forth for a bit, blinking and opening his mouth in awe. Shelby quickly thought of a plan and saw a dropped bottle of whiskey next to his feet from where he was standing. Bending down to retrieve the object, he felt that the container had some liquid substance in it. “Well then. Let’s get better acquainted, pal,” he smiled. Shelby had to do just about anything just to gain more information. He was becoming slightly annoyed from how unresponsive the people are in this party. So he popped off the metal lid and poured the drink into the man’s almost-empty glassed wine cup.

The man that he was pouring the drink for seems to be very pleased at Shelby’s action. A big grin stretched from both sides of his face as he closed his eyes. “Oooooh! You’re my kinda guy… I like you my friend! I-I like you a lot!” The stranger’s right arm suddenly rested roughly on top of Shelby’s shoulders. Bringing him at quite an uncomfortable range, it looked as though two bros were having fun with each other. (Or more like the stranger for Shelby’s face is closely equivalent to a brick wall)

Corner of Shelby’s mouth was twitching from what was happening. Being this close to him, he could just smell the alcohol in his breath. ‘Well this man is helpful at my investigation….’ Speaking a couple more words, he then took the man’s arm off of him and gently pushed him away. Sighing loudly, from the corner of his eyes he saw Itano. The young lady was sitting calmly… and impatiently to his right. Sitting alone and isolated from where the lovers were resting around. Shelby then approached to her.

“You doing alright?” he asked, coming in front of her.

Itano scoffed. “I really don’t like this place… Did you find out anything? I wanna get out of here.”

“Not yet. Gordi’s a hard man to meet.” The girl in front of him leaned forth slightly. Two of her hands were clasped together into a fist as she flicked her eyes left and right. Then back at him, raising both of her eyebrows. “I’m going back in, so hang tight Itano,” he made a motion with one hand that he was going to be out again for a bit longer. Itano simply replied with a shrug of her shoulders and impatiently wait for his return.

Walking a couple steps away from where Itano sat, he then was cupping his hands to his mouth. “Hi! I’m looking for Gordi! Do you know where he is?”

Finally, he got a young lady answering his long-awaited question. “I saw him a while back, but you’ll be lucky to see him. He rarely hangs out down here with his guests.” The Japanese lady was young. Probably in her early 20s. But she looked sane enough and wasn’t drunk from what Shelby could tell. So he began questioning her.

“Oh really? Then why bother throwing a party then?”

“Why don’t you go ask him?” she shrugged. It doesn’t seem as though she could answer anymore. At least she bothered telling him what he somewhat needs to know. Even if there’s little information, it’s better than nothing. From where he stood, he saw two big security guards standing in an opened door. Dressed in the same exact style as those who were standing in the front gate, they wore a serious expression. Through the door were stairs that could be seen. Stairs leading upward to the second floor.

“Excuse me,” Shelby began to speak to both of the bulky men. But before he could say anymore, one of the men pushed him roughly backward in one move. “Nobody is allowed upstairs,” the man who pushed the detective warned.

Shelby frowned. Maybe money should do the trick? Some people would take the money. Just look at the situation at hand. Letting a private detective who is sane and in need of merely asking a couple questions to the owner of the mansion going up the stairs for about ten thousand yens? Who wouldn’t take the offer? But as he pulled the money out of his pocket, the same man responded back with a harsher tone.

“You talk so crazy if I shove that wallet down your throat? Beat it. I ain’t for sale.”

With that threat, Shelby knew that he shouldn’t be pushing the button of the young man anymore. So he simply walked away with his hands up in the air in defeat. ‘I need to find a way to get through them…’ Scratching the back of his head with one hand as the other lowered back down to his side, he came up to Itano.

“Did you find him yet?” she asked once more to the detective. He shook his head. “I know where he is, but he’s upstairs. Two big men are blocking the way, so there’s no one way I can get in.”

Then before he knew it, Itano was down on the ground with the two men that was once blocking the doorway with her. She was faking her fainting, trying to get their attention away from their spots. And it worked. They were shaking her shoulders lightly. “Miss? Miss! Are you alright?” No answer from Itano. Shelby did not hesitate to use this chance and sneak past by the guards. He was expecting at least one of them to look back and find him going through the forbidden area for guests. But they were too occupied with the fallen lady at the moment. “Shit, another one’s gonna O.D. on the dance floor…”

Making his way up the stairs, the music began fading away as he distanced himself away from the first floor. Climbing and climbing up the stairs, Shelby found himself soon facing one of the many doors on the second floor. Opening it up, he went inside. It was a theater room. Sofas, posters and high pricey objects and designs were featured within. A young man with short, black hair and wearing a black suit was staring at the flat screen television before him. It was hanging up on the wall, showing a cartoon (disturbing to be exact) show.

Shelby came up to him. He saw how the man was really into the show, smiling like an idiot at the scenes. “Um… Mr. Kramer?”

“SHHHHH!” he hushed Shelby loudly with one hand up in the air to silence the detective. “This is the best part!”

Shelby paid no attention to his wants and continued pushing through his normal introductions. “My name is Scott Shelby. I’m a private detective. I’m investigating the case of the Origami Killer. I’d like to ask you a few questions.”

No reply from the other man. All he got in return was a fit of laughter due to the show. Irritated, Shelby stood in front of the screen and spoke once more. “I’d like to know exactly what happened to little Kimoto Kanon.”

That seemed to have annoyed the man. His face instantly changed into an angry expression. “What do you want?” 

“A witness saw little Kimoto Kanon getting into your Limousine. That was the last time anybody ever saw her. Now I know you’ve been arrested and interrogated until your father made a little phone call and the file was closed. Now what I want to know is what really happened.” A small pause. “You know. Just so I make sure that you had nothing to do with the Origami Killer. Do I make myself clear?”

“The kid was lost. I just offered to driver her home. The policed arrived, I explained the misunderstanding and I was released. End of story. Nothing to get excited about, right?”

Shelby frowned. He didn’t seem to believe what the man had coming out of his mouth. “I don’t know why, but your story just doesn’t check out! You’re giving me that crap now. Tell me something I can believe.”

The man then smiled. Kramer smiled and got up from this seat. Standing up straight, he walked forward a couple steps before stopping in his track. “Very well. I’m the Origami Killer.” He resumed pacing himself a few more steps in front of Shelby. “I get my victims into my car I drown them in rainwater. Then I dump them on a wasteland with an origami figure in one hand and an orchid on their chests.” Turning his head towards the detective, he chuckled. “I do that because I’m bored, Mr. Shelby. I do that because it’s a creative and entertaining way of having fun.”

Kramer then faced Shelby and came closer to him. “Is that good enough for you or do you want more?” They both got uncomfortably close till they were staring off at each other. His eyebrows were scrunched together, glaring menacingly at the older man. “This interview is over.”

Before he knew it, there were the two guards that he had seen earlier back on the first floor standing a couple feet behind him. “Get rid of this clown,” Kramer ordered and flicked one hand into the air.

The two security guards quickly came to take Shelby away. When he resisted, one of them gave a punch to his stomach. Causing him to bend down and gasp in pain. But that wasn’t enough to knock him out. In one swift move, he swung his left arm violently and tore off their grasp on both of his arms. However, the same man that had punched him gave him another beating on his face. Shelby’s face twisted to the side, bending down again from the recoil. Third punch landed on his face again in hopes of knocking him out.

Shelby may be an old man, but he isn’t one to mess around with. Still standing on his two feet, he prepared himself for a fistfight with these two young men. He fought back at the man that punched at him. Close to making a final strike, the second man grabbed ahold of him from behind. Gripping him in a locked and fixed position. Shelby wasted no time headbutting the man’s chin with his head. In one movement, the man was flipped over to the couch and laid there.

The detective was back into focus with the other attacker. Blocking, dodging and counterattacking was all he was able to do. He was about to be interfered by the same man he flipped over on the furniture. Annoyed, Shelby gave the sofa a violent kick when the security guard was just ready to tackle him. The guard lost his balance and fell backward, landing on top of the table full of glassed bottles of beers and wines. A terrible crash was heard from the landing and broken glasses flew everywhere. His body was then motionless.

Thank god that one man was out. Just one more to go. Shelby pushed the remaining man against the wall. However, he was elbowed on the face and had their positions flipped. Shelby was now pinned against the wall, trying hard to return back to where he was seconds ago. Struggling, he managed to grab ahold of the guard’s back part of the suit and swung him towards the wall right next to him. It worked on getting him off of Shelby and gave him an advantage. Pushing and slamming the man a couple times against the wall, he threw the security guard at the sofa and saw him leaning against it without getting up.

Panting, the detective stared victoriously at Kramer. “It’s a dangerous game you’re playing, Kramer.” The response that he was getting wasn’t what he had expected. There was this smug look on Kramer’s face. Almost as though he was having fun watching the entire fight.

“Do you know who my father is? He only has to lift one finger and you won’t wake up tomorrow morning. You’re the one that should be afraid, Mr. Shelby, not me.”   

Shelby didn’t say another word and left the room silently. He knew he was better than to get involved with this man. Better to play it safe than sorry. As he left, laughter was heard from behind; scarring anyone who would hear it.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 14 [Update: 03/20/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on March 28, 2013, 03:59:36 PM
[Chapter 16]

I got out of my car, slamming the driver’s door closed behind me. Rain as usual from this season of time fell upon my body upon exiting. As I came out, a small sneeze left me followed by a sniffle. ‘If I keep on staying out in the rain like this, I’m probably going to get sick…’ Shivering from the coldness, I glanced up at the sky. Nightfall had already fallen upon this poor part of the city. Barely a single light was seen other than the streetlights. Darkness covering the entire sky. Then lowering my view, there stood the power plant in front of me. The power plant that I had to be at.

Gulping, my hands formed into fists, nervous at what was to come. Straight ahead from where I stood a couple feet away was a metal door that blocked off all intruders that dared to enter. Accompanied by it was, on both sides, long stretches of brick walls so high that not even the tallest man can climb over it. I bit the bottom of my lip when from the corner of my eyes saw a poorly white painted butterfly shape on one part of the wall on the right side.

It looks as though it was giving hints to reach to my destination since just a bit further to the right was a broken part of the bricked wall. Chunks of the walls were littered around the area; creating an entrance. It was big enough to fit my small body, so it shouldn’t be much of a problem to slip through. I approached the area. Sucking in a deep breath, I knew there was no turning back once I entered through. Then with a slight hesitation, I forced my body to climb up the broken walls, soon finding myself inside of the power plant territory.

The inside of the place was a mess. I knew it was abandoned, but never in a state like this. Rust and fallen parts of the worn down building was seen scattered around the area. It looked as though an earthquake had just struck this place down and no one bothered to repair it. And there was not a single living being from within. Only I stood in this place alone. Just acknowledging the fact that I’m alone sends shivers down to my spine. I knew that if something were to happen, I would never be able to not only save Jurina but be found ever again. (No one knows of this area and stops by, so it’s easily assumed that might happen) ‘I need to be very careful of where I’m going… If the last trial nearly had me killed, who knows what this one has in store for me.’ 

Another sneeze. ‘Now where exactly am I supposed to go?’ I thought to myself as I trended forth on the left of the building. Continuing to follow the white butterflies painted on specific objects that will lead me to my destination. Walking onward, I soon was lead towards the electric generators that was fenced inside. A danger sign was hanged nearby. Telling pedestrians and workers to stay clear of this part of the area. But it doesn’t look like I have a choice other than to go forth.

Carefully I grabbed the barb wire, trying hard not to cut myself by accident with those needles poking out. The palm of my right hand wrapped itself slowly and carefully around the black metal cords where I wouldn’t hurt myself. I pulled it upward as I ducked through the hole in the fence and slipped through. Slipping through with caution for I felt the surface of my jacket barely touching the tip of the barbs’ ends. Another fence blocked my way followed by even more barb wires. Again I made my way through with caution. But by accident while I was just getting my body through the small area, the back of my left hand caught on the pointed ends. I couldn’t feel that I was touching it since I moved a bit faster than the first time. So when I moved forth in one motion, it scratched the contacted skin. A wince left my mouth as I backed away rapidly from the wires. My injured hand was moving up and down as though it was on fire. I observed the wound that was created and saw how much it was bleeding. To my luck though, it wasn’t a deep cut. Red blood formed rapidly where the skin was torn open.

Ignoring the wound, I resumed searching for a way to get to the inside of the building. Now finding myself standing on the left side of the broken down power plant, I dragged my feet through the wet concrete ground below. More white butterflies were painted, leading me on till I finally reached in front of a metal door. Standing in front of it, I didn’t make any move just yet.

‘Am I prepared to go in?’ I asked myself mentally as I brought the ends of my jackets closer to my wet body. Droplets of rain dripped down from the end of my black fixated bangs; the rain endlessly showering on this very earth. A sneeze left my mouth. ‘Ugh. Let’s just hope that I don’t get sick. I don’t have much of a choice other than to push forth… For my daughter.’ With that thought in mind, I finally pursued forth.

My hand touched the handle and pulled it downward, surprised that it was unlocked. In one movement, I pushed the door forward. Sound of rusty metal scratching the dusty flooring heard resonating clear into the air. As I entered inside, I saw gentle white lights illuminate the small room; a couple small, white light bulbs hanging in a linear formation on the ceiling. Nothing much to be taking note on other than a couple of nonworking energy gauge on the machines against the wall.

But what caught my attention though was the vault across from the door I entered. It looked like one that someone would keep all of their personal belongings inside. The only problem was that there was only a single vault in this room. I glanced to my left and right, making sure that there wasn’t anything I missed; hoping that I was missing something. But there was nothing other than the vault standing a short distance away. With a sigh, I approached to it and twisted it open.

Though there were some difficulties considering how tough it was locked, I managed to get it opened. When I opened it up, I was met with actually the entrance of a pipe shaped like an upper half of a circle and a small box of matches. The small box just sat right in front of me. Sitting as though they have been awaiting for my arrival.

“H-Huh?” I picked up the box and examined it. Then I peeked through the long dark tunnel and wasn’t able to see what was at the end of it. It was too dark for my eyes. My fingers fumbled around to rip off the fresh plastic seal of the matches and pulled one out. Lighting it on fire with the rough surface of the box, I bent forth slightly with the small ignited flames in my hand. I still wasn’t able to see anything very far but able to see that it was just a tunnel within a pipe. Not a single obstacle lay in front of me. However, I had this gut instinct that SOMETHING was definitely in there. Something that I didn’t like. ‘Of course. Taking into account that this is the Origami Killer we’re talking and dealing about here, I’m sure he wouldn’t make my life easy.’

Letting the flame die out, I dropped it to the ground below me. I stared long and hard at the tunnel inside. It looked big enough to fit my body through if I crawl through it. Glancing over my shoulder, I saw that there was nothing much. It’s either I enter through the pipes or just exit out of the building. My choice to choose what I want to do at this point; and I finalized the answer to it. So without any hesitation, I got inside.

Due to my short stature, it took me only a few seconds to properly fit my body inside of the pipe. Down on all four, I moved a couple inches forward. Just being inside of this place made me feel suffocated and trapped. Three metal walls surrounded my body from both my right and left and up above my head. But just when I got my entire body inside, I heard a loud screeching metal sound from behind. Then darkness. Absolute pitch black darkness in my vision. Alarmed, I threw a glance over my shoulder and saw that the metal door had closed on me by itself. Panic entered into my system as I shook my head. ‘Oh my god… Now what the hell did I get myself into…’

As much as I wanted to turn back around, I had no option to leave the situation that I got myself in. Breathing rapidly and feeling my heart pound against my chest, I continued onward with my eyes squeezed shut.  One arm in front of another, I dragged my body forward. Going through the darkness blindly. As I trended forth, I felt something sharp stab into my right arm when I rested it down on the surface below me. Eyes snapped open with warning. “Ouch!” Immediately on instinct I retracted the arm away from whatever that was.  Backing away a bit, I quickly pulled out another match and lit it up. What awaited me was something I had never expected to happen.

Glass. Ton of broken glasses scattered in all sorts of direction before my eyes. All laid out in front of me, covering my entire path beyond where I was. My eyes widen at the horrific sight that I was forced to go through. “Glasses… Sharp as a razor… Oh god, I have to get through THIS?” I wanted to retreat, scared at what I was going to face. It shouldn’t be surprising that I’m reacting like this. I’m no superman or wonder woman. I’m just an ordinary doctor who was divorced her wife and lost two kids now. I just wished I could go back. Escape from this damn place and hide in a basement for a long period of time. Hoping that this is all a dream; a nightmare that I would wake up from. 

But I knew, as much as I wanted to leave, I couldn’t. I’m trapped in here and forced to face one of the many fears that mankind will ever be faced with. “These stupid fucking pipe… and Jurina is going die because of me and my wimpy attitude...”  But I bit the bottom of my lip, staring straight ahead at the sight. “Looks like I’m going have to crawl through it…” Mentally praying to God that I won’t die in a painful and agonizing death over this, I closed my eyes. Even if I were to push aside these glasses, I knew it would be fruitless since I can’t see a single thing. Not to mention that I’m racing against the clock to save Jurina. I can’t afford to waste any time. So reopening my eyelids, I moved forth once more.

Excruciating pain instantly flashed on my arms and soon my legs while I went. Each movement I made felt like I was trying to commit suicide in an agonizingly painful manner. Sharp edges of the glasses dug deep into my skin; some even felt to be sticking onto my clothing. Piercing through the sensitive parts of my arms and legs. While I crawled onward, my vision adjusted to the darkness just slightly. I was able to see that the path was split into two directions. One on the left and the other on the right.

Stopping in my spot, I was breathing heavily. Trying to suck in the pain. I then did not hesitate to light up another match. The fire on the match was leaning towards the right. Indicating the direction the source of the fresh air came from. And since this is the inside of a pipe, it tells me that I need to turn to that direction. Burning out the fire with a couple flicks with my wrists, I threw it to the side. With a loud grunt, I twisted my body so I was able to turn through the many sharp glasses. Moving on, I mentally reminded myself of my daughter. Tears welled up in my eyes from the amount of pain I’m in. Trying to move as slow as possible but, at the same time, as rapidly and efficient as possible. I know that as much as it hurts, I didn’t want to hang around in a body full of glasses all around me. More twists and turns were seen. It was as though they were testing my tolerance.

While I crawled through, I felt my vision begin failing on me. Dizziness and the urge to just pass out felt on the edge of my consciousness. Blood felt trickling on my legs and arms; soaking through the clothing. But I tried hanging on and keeping myself awake. I can’t afford to faint. Especially in a place like this. That would be a very bad scenario to picture. Pain was unbearable, but I gritted my teeth and even bit my tongue to keep from screaming in agony. ‘Jurina… Jurina… Jurina…’ My mind repeated her name over and over as I made another difficult turn to my right. 

After a long five minutes of being inside the pipe littered with broken glasses, I finally found the end of the tunnel. A faint, white light from another room. It was far from my reach, but I knew I found the exit of this terrifying position I’m forced into. My breath was becoming shorter and faster the closer I got. My pace got faster, ignoring the burning infliction stabbing at my body. Sound of glasses shifting around as I proceeded onward.

“Just… a bit more…” I growled under my breath, squeezing my eyelids closed.

I then made it. I made it. Made it out of that broken glassed-filled dark tunnel.

My body tumbled out of the tunnel and down on the ground a couple feet below. A gasp left my lips when my left side came into contact with the ground. “Gah!” I gripped the side of my broken ribs. The dull ache returned, only adding to the new affliction that was created on my limbs. My pants and jacket had certain spots torn up thanks to the sharp edges of the glasses. Laid on the ground, tears ran down my faces. ‘I need to get up… This isn’t over yet…’ Opening my eyes, I slowly pushed myself up from the ground; first on my two knees and then up on my two feet. I was panting, trying to catch my breath. “Itai…” Just getting up alone felt like my knees were in flames. I didn’t bother to examine and make assumptions on my condition. I still am yet to be finished with this trial.

Within the room I stood in, there was another tunnel of pipe. Only this time it was more circular and smaller than the one I crawled through. I glanced around at my surrounding and saw that there was no other exit. “Looks like it’s time for me to go down there.” Who knows what waits for me down below? Again, it was dark and difficult to see what was on the end. So there is only one way to find out. And that is to try it out. Sighing loudly, I found myself sliding inside of it. My eyes were shut, unsure of where I was going. I could feel my body twisting left and right as I slid downward. 

The small little ride through the pipe was quickly over as I rolled out into a concrete pavement. I stayed down for a few seconds before pushing myself up to my knees. Trying to catch my breath, I focused on the ground; trying to keep myself from falling unconscious. Sparks and bright flashes were seen on my left from the corner of my vision. I glanced over at that direction and gasped.

Electrical conductors were active unlike the ones I saw outside. All of them were running in high voltages. The voltage so high that sparks was literally flying all over the place and brightening the huge room up. Black wires seen crossing in between those machines. From where I was standing, I saw the familiar white painted butterfly that stood on the opposite end from where I stood. Looking down below, I saw those conductors running.

'Looks like I have to get to the other side...'

Then with one jump, I landed down there.

One of my free hand that was grabbing for dear life on my ribcage braced the impact as I came upon contact with the ground. Now standing up straight, I observed the scene. About six conductors standing side by side and about three directly behind them all in an organized, linear formation. They all were connected with the black wires as though it was some sort of maze. ‘I have to get through them.’ I passed by them and managed to catch one that I might be able to pass by. The way the wires were intertwined made it impossible to go through from above. But from below, there was a space in between the two wires that was wide enough for my body to slip through without getting electrocuted.

My body came down on all four. Then slowly and carefully, I forced the right side of my body to slip through the wires with precision. One little mistake and I might as well kill myself here. My life ending in a matter of seconds; isn’t that lovely. Holding my breath due to the fear that breathing would make me cause unnecessary movements, I got the right side of my body through safely. Now I’m stuck with both legs on both sides of the black wires. My back were as straight as possible, trying hard not to get into any sort of contact with the wires from above. Sparks flew all over the place, barely touching the edges of my clothes. Carefully I forced the rest of my body to follow after my right side. Finally, I was able to crawl my way through the dangerous high voltage wires.

A loud exhale left my open mouth, relieved. Quickly getting up on my two feet, I found myself stuck in the middle of four conductors. I threw a glance to both the west and east of where I stood. I still had a long way to go and it doesn’t look like I could just keep progressing easily. The conductor both on the left and right had the wires all mixed up and tangled together to the point that it was impossible to cross through. Even if I was able to slide in a small portion of my body, the rest wouldn’t be able to make it.

Biting the bottom of my lip, I shot a look over to the north. There were wires intertwined with each other. Just glancing at it would intimidate anyone. However, I saw an opening down below where I might be able to slip through just like the one before. Only this time I had to use the front of my body first.

So not wasting any time, I got down on all four. Sweat ran down the side of my face as I concentrated on getting through the wires. One arm went through the wires first followed by another. I tried very hard not to flinch when the sparks popped occasionally nearby at close approximation. Holding in my breath, I tried to bring the bottom portion of my figure forward. Luckily I managed to get through without touching the wires.

Rolling on my back, I tried to catch my breath. Fatigue getting to me and vision slightly darkening around my sight. But I shook my head, sitting up and slapping both sides of my face. I can’t faint right here. Not right now at least. I need to get to the other side and I’m halfway through. Taking just a few seconds to rest, I then got up on my feet once more. I stood up. Looking at my surrounding, it seems that the left side had the gaps wide enough once again.

I gulped, sucking in a deep breath. Prepared for slipping through the challenging trial that could kill me if I’m not careful enough. As I tried to slip through, my body instinctively jerked upward sooner than I was supposed to have done. My chest accidentally touching one of the black electrical wires; sharp pain ripped right through the contacted area. A yelp left my mouth as I backed out. Lingering burning sensation was felt at the center of my upper chest. I knew it wasn’t wise to touch the contracted area after such scene. ‘I need to be more careful…’ Squinting my eyes through it, I gripped my hands into fists and tried again. The first mistake I got through this trial seems to have given me another chance. If I had only stayed in that position or even got myself stuck in those wires a bit longer, then I might as well say ‘Sayonara!’ to the world.

My body was able to slip through it safely this time. Trying not to stumble around, I twisted myself back to the north direction. Inhaling and exhaling, I examined the patterned wires. The only available way to get across was to lay low and crawl through it. I once more got down on all four. But determining that I wasn’t able to get through safely with this method, I had to slide on my back. Laying on my back, I had my arms hug my body to protect it from touching the dangerously close foreign thin objects. Using as much strength as possible, I got myself in.

Just one more conductor to face and I’ll finally get to the other side. However, to my horror, there was no other way to get through other than jump straight in the middle of those wires. A gap barely wide enough for my small body, I swallowed and nearly wanted to call quits at such challenge. ‘Am I able to make it?’ I questioned myself while staring at the last barrier before my eyes. Clenching my teeth, I shook my head. ‘If I don’t make it, I’m seriously going to get myself killed.’

I closed my eyes for a second. Then opening them up, I squatted and had one foot behind my body. Bracing myself for a jump that will determine whether I die or live. ‘God dammit, this better be worth it!’ In one move, I leapt forward and dived head first into it.

Must luck be on my sad throughout the first two trials? I felt the same place that I had accidentally burned earlier touch the wires once more as I dived straight to the ground past the conductor. A short-lived scream left my mouth when I landed. Body rolling a couple times, I laid on the ground motionless for a brief moment. The burning sensation only worsen than ever before. It hurts so much that it overrode the aching from my broken ribs. Tears spilling out of my eyes, I struggled to get up on all four. My respiratory system was working hard. Poor lungs within my body trying to gain oxygen and release the carbon dioxide at a very fast rate; heart beating rapidly. Vision became blurry, only wanting for my eyelids to close and rest. But I knew I couldn't. Not here at least.

When I lifted my head, I saw a dirty white counter. Gasping for air as I crawled over to it, I grabbed the edges with both of my hands. With difficulty, I pulled myself up till my upper body was able to rest on the dusty surface. Through my sight, there was only one object. One small object that was rewarded to me for my bravery through this challenge. The familiar memory chip. My hands scrambled to take both the chip and my phone out of my pocket from behind. Sloppily I jammed it into the phone.

The screen flickered on with life. Loading screen filling up its bar with white blocks. There was another video of Jurina shown once more. I wasn’t able to hear her, but I could tell that she was exhausted. The water level from the ditch that she was trapped filled up at a very fast rate. It was already up to her upper chest. Her hands were clinging onto the metal railing, eyes pleading for anyone to save her from the torture she must go through. Waiting for me to save her.

Rage was felt when I saw my daughter in a position like that. Time can’t be wasted if her life is already being pushed at the edge of the cliff like that. Growling angrily, I saw the video replaced with the hangman letterings. Three more Japanese characters filled up three random empty spots before turning off.

I stared at the screen with deep thought. Breathing in then out, I then deposited the phone back to its respective place. Glancing to my right, I saw the exit out of this hellish building. Dizziness accompanied by an imaginary hammer slamming the side of my head, I stumbled my way out. Stumbling out without a single thought other than to return back to my motel room and rest...



Mayuki is in the next update~ :cathappy:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: Llyloo on March 28, 2013, 05:01:38 PM
Wow. Wow. Wooooooow.


Tomochin o/

But, but, Mayu... Wow. I really don't want to be at her place ~~ Very hard day for her xD.

( Yay, my comments  are getting worse )

Ganbatte for Tomorrow ~~
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on March 28, 2013, 06:35:22 PM
Well, certainly you made adjustment to the plotline at the first place so everything will still be interesting ;3

But, the heck with Kramer? Saying he's the origami killer D:

And poor Mayu :/ at least there will MaYuki interaction on next chapter (ofc) 8D

Thanks for the update <3
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on March 28, 2013, 08:25:12 PM
oh tomochin was in this chapter (15) :huhuh :twothumbs love tomochin!! :heart: :yep:
chapter (16):
Mayu so cool 8), poor thing had to crawl through a tunnel of broken glass, itai!! :( :on beatup especially with broken ribs
ganbatte on your operation tomorrow  :onioncheer:and see you in three weeks :mon bye:, remember to rest a lot :sleep:, and hope you recover soon :mon prayer:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: kurogumi on March 28, 2013, 09:12:11 PM
Wow 2 chapter update!! Arigatou! LOL

Mayu doesn't have a time to rest eh,but she's always make a stop in motel after finish one trial

The next its mayuki again,cbnt wait


Thank for the update~
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: mo-chan on March 28, 2013, 09:39:56 PM
I hate this killer he is making Mayu suffering  :banghead:
I can't wait for Mayuki  :cathappy: :deco:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: Wmatsui22 on March 30, 2013, 01:06:49 PM
How Far Are You Prepared To Go

Oh! You finally update!

Thank you also for replying my comment. It's so nice of you :D

Anyway, I can't for the MaYuki moment! Hehe

Back to chapter 16...

Mayu is very braved husband and dad. I hope he can saved Jurina in time.
I got a question, is there one killer? I thought the killer was in Minami's care, right? I am bit confused. I want Minami to punched Blake for the last time of her mission. Hehe.

Is there a moment of Wmatsui? :D

Thanks for your wonderful update
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: Chanaline on March 30, 2013, 08:02:18 PM
Wow I'm so scared for Mayu!!! AND Jurina!!!

Mayu need to save her!!

Thank you for the two chapter!!! Mayukiiiiii! Please!! :bleed eyes:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: Railgun96 on March 31, 2013, 04:22:59 PM
Thanks for the 2 chapter update!

Can't wait for mayuki in the next chapter!

Will be waiting.. :)
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on April 01, 2013, 11:33:06 PM
YaY!!!!! Double updates!!!  :mon squee:


 :mon whine:  Mayuyu's suffering!!! Please don't make her suffer really bad!!!  :mon pray2:
MaYuki's at the next chapter!!!! Can't wait for it!!!  :mon inluv:
Hope you feel better!!!  :mon cute:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: gek geki on April 06, 2013, 08:37:30 AM
GET BETTER SOON~
MAYUKI MOMENT
WHAT KIND OF MOMENT?
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: gek geki on April 21, 2013, 05:44:17 PM
 :jphip: :heart: :love:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: blackcyborg on April 21, 2013, 11:10:38 PM
When are you going to update this again?
Craving for mayuki moments T__________T
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 16 [Update: 03/28/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on April 26, 2013, 03:06:23 AM
[Replies]

@Llyloo: Indeed Mayu is going through the worse days of her life ever. :OMG:

@Yuki88: Looks like everyone likes to say they're the Origami Killer (I'M THE ORIGAMI KILLER YO 8D)  :depressed:

@mayuki_daisuki: Mayu really is cool!  :cool1:

@kurogumi: Mayuki time is definitely all over this chapter. :ding:

@mo-chan: This killer surely does have his ways of making everyone suffer... And here's Mayuki chapter~ :hee:

@Wmatsui22: Takamina and Blake are just searching for suspects that might be the killer. So they haven't found him yet, but are still searching for them. wMatsui isn't going to be shown at the moment, but in hopes of not spoiling, I'll just say 'MAYBE'  :glasses:

@Chanaline: Mayuki coming up! :farofflook:

@Railgun96: Mayuki is here~ :hehehe:

@alexsher99: Talk to the killer about that. And here's the update of the story~ :luvluv2:

@gek geki: Thanks! I'm getting better as stated in my other author's note in another story. And you'll see in this chapter~ :whistle:

@blackcyborg: Right now? :on lol:



Many of you already knew that I was back in the other update on 'Wandering Ship.' For those of you that didn't know... Well, I'm back! Though I'm still in my cast due to the delay of its removal, I'm resuming back to writing my fictions! Update will be slow though after 'The Virus' update in the next couple days so don't expect much.  :sweatdrop:



[Chapter 17]

Kashiwagi Yuki leaned out on the railings, staring up at the dark cloudy sky that dumps loads of rain upon the land. Sighing, she extended her left hand out in front of her. The palm of her hand catching a couple droplets of H20. There on her other hand though was a stuff animal. The stuff animal that Ayame had gotten and Mayu had bought two years ago. Her mind was too busy wandering back to her and Mayu’s current crisis.

Everything was happening way too fast. Ayame’s death two years ago has affected the two figures greatly. And now that Jurina was kidnapped from the Origami Killer, there was nothing that they could do. Yuki felt devastated. Hating Mayu for the fact that she let the killer capture their daughter and keeping her in an unknown location. Oh how much she wanted to do anything just to save Watanabe Jurina. But what was she able to do? Nothing.

Not to mention Mayu’s sudden change. Never would Yuki expect Mayu to get into a fight and be severely injured from today. Just what was she thinking? Has she really changed that much over the course of two years from their divorce? The two girls were unable to maintain a healthy relationship, so maybe that might be the reason? No. It has to be something more. Yuki could feel that there was more to why Mayu was acting like that, but she just couldn’t put her finger on it.

Her hand curled up into a fist, she then glanced over her shoulder to view the front door of Watanabe Mayu’s motel room. Her ex-husband’s room. Room 201. It was startling for her to have met the younger girl at such unexpected place. Aside from getting away from the reporters, did Mayu really go that far as to stay in a motel from the public eyes? Yuki closed her eyes. So many questions were swimming inside of her mind. Yet none were answered. And she needed to have answers for them. Reopening her eyelids, she was about to return her attention back to watching the nightly cloudy weather when she noticed something. Something off.

Squinting her eyes, she saw that the door to Mayu’s room wasn’t closed completely. Rather there was a two inch crack open in between the door and the wall. Raising one of her eyebrows, she retracted her arm back to her side and pushed herself off the metal railings. Unconsciously hugging the gray stuff mouse closer to her body for comfort. Walking over to the door, she first peeked through the crack. Unable to properly see through it, she had her left hand press against the door.

A gasp left her closed lips when she saw what had happened inside.

Mayu was on the ground, motionless. Her back on the ground, she looked as though she had fainted right after taking off her jacket. Panic ran through Yuki’s system when she saw the situation that she was in. “Oh my god, Mayu!” she called out her ex-husband’s name as she slammed the door shut behind her. The stuff animal that was in her hand was now tossed to the nearest chair. Hastily she rushed over to Mayu’s side, kneeling down on her knees. Her fingers quickly hovered right over the unconscious girl’s neck and felt for her pulse. For a few seconds, she was only able to feel a faint, weak pulse. Lifting her fingers away, she hurried right behind the girl’s upper body.

‘Dammit, you better not die on me!’ Yuki mentally screamed in fear as her breathing was uneven. It was shaking as she brought her arms around Mayu’s.

Using her strength and being cautious, she dragged Mayu’s body till they were right next to the side of the bed. Standing back up straight, Yuki tried to figure out what to do next. She knew that she wasn’t strong enough to carry a full-grown person. Besides, even if she could, she didn’t know what injuries Mayu has sustained and carrying her might not be the smartest idea. So she stood right above Mayu. Taking both of the younger girl’s wrists, she pulled her upper body up so Mayu was sitting up straight. Then smoothly, she lifted the upper body up and placed Mayu on top of the mattress. Followed by taking off her shoes and raising her legs up on the bed in a neat fashion.

“Mayu? Mayu, can you hear me?” Yuki’s worried voice tried to call out to the girl beneath her. Her left hand came over to touch her forehead, running it through and trying to comfort if Mayu was conscious. No answer came from the sleeping girl. Brushing her hand a couple times on Mayu’s forehead, she suddenly noticed how hot the girl was. Curious, she lifted her hand up for a brief moment before feeling her forehead.

“You’ve got a hell of a fever…” she muttered under her breath. Mayu underneath her was mumbling quietly some incomprehensible words. Eyes under her closed eyelids moving around rapidly. Then her jaw clenched together tightly as though she was in pain. This caused Yuki to become even more worried, wondering what exactly Mayu has gotten herself into this time.

Removing her hand, she caught the markings on Mayu’s clothes. Black soot marks seen here and there on her shirt. “Are those burn marks on your chest?” Yuki’s eyes widen. Eyes soon trailed over to her arm, finding dried blood and small torn marks on the sleeves. “And your arms look really bad…”

‘Mayuyu… Just what exactly did you get yourself into that made you hurt like this again in less than five hours?’

Yuki’s right hand trailed down to the edges of Mayu’s shirt. Pulling it up slightly, she then explained, “I’m going to have to take your shirt off, Mayuyu. I need to disinfect these wounds, so please bear with me for a bit longer.” Her other hand came up behind her head and lifted the younger girl to a sitting position. The girl seems to be slightly awake due to the fact that Yuki felt her body trembling a bit in attempt to keeping it sitting up straight. Not wasting any time, nurse Kashiwagi took off her long sleeve shirt and tossed it aside on a nearby chair that also held the mouse.

What she saw was not what she was expecting. Another gasp came out of her mouth, eyes widening in pure horror. There was a burn on the upper chest of Mayu’s. Right smack dab on the middle of her chest, safely away from the white bra she kept on. The burn wasn’t in its worse degree for it didn’t turn the skin into a charcoal color but rather very dark red and slight light brown discoloration on the edges of the injury.

Worried, Yuki immediately sprang up from the bed and rushed towards the bathroom. She hastily swung open the cabinet and without thinking twice, took every single medicine and first aid treatment seen within the shelves. Carrying a ton in her arms, she deposited them on top of the nearest desk’s surface. Grimacing, she glanced over at the younger girl.

Mayu had her right hand on top of her bare, toned stomach. The facial feature that was shown on her face; her eyes were barely opened. Opened just enough for her to see the world around her. But due to the burning fever and torturous pain she’s forced to sit through, it could be easily seen that she wasn’t consciously comprehending what exactly was happening. It was flickering to the left and right rapidly and in daze.

Yuki’s right hand reached over to brush and smooth Mayu’s black bangs. Her eyes were showing concern; trembling at the situation in hand. “Oh Mayuyu… What have you gotten yourself this time?” she whispered in a quivering voice, tears threatening to form and fall from the corner of her eyes. She however kept a strong composure. Yuki knew this was no time to mourn or even cry. Mayu was in need of emergency help and remembering Mayu’s plead of request to not call any doctors or paramedics earlier in the day, she respected her decision. (As much as she wanted to oppose of her poor yet mysterious choice.)

Her left hand reached over to grab a bottle of painkillers. She knew Mayu was in agony at the moment, so she thought that this medicine should at least numb the pain for a little while. Popping open the white bottle’s lid off, she removed her right hand from Mayu’s forehead and took out two white, oval-shaped pills. Gently she lifted up Mayu’s head, she administered the medicine into Mayu’s mouth.

“Swallow it, Mayu. It should help ease the pain,” Yuki explained as the girl before her eyes silently obeyed her words.

Yuki slowly brought the girl’s head back down on the soft pillow. Not a moment to waste, she screwed the lid of the painkillers back on the bottle and placed it back to its respective spot. Soon she reached over to grab ahold of the disinfectant to cleanse of Mayu’s wounds on her arms. A couple cotton balls were located nearby the bottle, so she took some. Placing the cottons on top of her lap, she picked one up and soaked it with the liquid substance. Carefully Yuki twisted the arm of the girl on bed so she was able to see the cuts on the underside of her arms. With these cottons, she cleaned up most of the bloody mess left on both of Mayu’s arms. Cottons that were cleansing the wound were now red from the blood that weren't clotted. Yuki tossed them at the nearest trash bin and returned her attention to the treatment.

Again, placing the object back to its previous location, she grabbed the anti-burn ointment container. Before applying it to the burns, Yuki comforted Mayu by cupping the left side of Mayu’s face with her left hand. “Hang in there…” She's unsure if Mayu could truly hear. But either way, she wanted to reassure that everything was going to be alright. Quickly she got right to business. Applying the ointment to the burn in a circular motion, she knew that going too fast would only cause irritation to the inflicted injury. Especially on a burn this severe on such sensitive skin. But as a nurse with skilled hands, she was able to not only apply the medicine but also wrap the gauze comfortably on both the arms and upper chest portion of Mayu’s.

Resting Mayu’s body and finally leaving her alone, Yuki exhaled loudly. Arms on her sides, she expressed her sadness for the girl. Oh, how much Yuki didn’t want to ever see her suffer. As much as they had divorced and ceased much communication with each other, it doesn’t mean that Yuki really did hate her. No. She still… loved Mayu. Still loved her and seeing her hurt like this too hurt Yuki. In the end after all, she now noticed that her feelings for Mayu hasn't eroded away like sand on a sidewalk.

She gulped and walked towards the nearest chair. Yuki was a bit tired from treating and caring for Mayu. A little rest while keeping her eyes on the little girl wasn't going to hurt. Right before she sat though, she heard a tiny whimpering. Alert, she perked her ears and snapped her attention towards its source. That source though was Watanabe Mayu. The younger girl was still unconscious, but she was turned to her left side; hands gripping opposite sides of her arms tightly while mumbling few comprehensible words from her parted dried lips. “…..Juri….. Wait…”

Unable to watch Mayu suffer like this, Yuki slipped off her jacket and threw them right on top of the chair that held the stuffed mouse and Mayu’s shirt. Thinking of only Mayu’s health and Mayu only, the older girl crawled over to the side Mayu was facing. Laying on top of the comfortable, soft mattress, she saw the younger girl shaking. Shaking from fear and terror. “It… hurts…” The words that left Mayu’s mouth slammed into Yuki’s heart like a bow from an arrow or a bullet from a sniper. Biting the bottom of her lips, Yuki wrapped her arms around the figure. One arm resting on her back while the other bringing Mayu’s face close to Yuki’s body.

The hot rapid breathing was felt on the skin of Yuki’s as she rubbed the younger girl’s back. Fever was skyrocketing in Mayu's body as sweat ran down the side of her face. Resting her chin on top of Mayu’s head, she whispered words to her.

“Mayuyu, I love you, okay? You’re going to be alright… You’re going to be alright… I'm here for you, so please focus on resting...”

---------

I felt myself awaken from a deep slumber. A very heated slumber to be precise. Upon feeling the consciousness slowly trickling back into my body and mind, sweat was felt from both my forehead and upper body. There was this terrible aching pain that overrode my broken ribs. And it was coming from the upper portion of my chest and arms. Groaning out loud, I touched my chest. Or, well, touched something… rough. Alarmed, I froze in my spot. Then I forced my eyelids to lift upward.

I wish I hadn’t. Truthfully, if I weren’t as injured as I was right now, I probably would’ve fell off the bed.

Kashiwagi Yuki, my ex-wife, was lying awake right in front of my eyes. Her right arm underneath her head and acting as a cushion, she was only dressed in her casual shirt. Surprised to see me awake, she did not hesitate to ask me, “How do you feel, Mayu?”

An answer to her question was stuck in my windpipe. I was speechless, unable to utter a single word. All I could do was open my mouth and eyes wide from shock. Yuki took this as a sign that I was feeling bad, so her left hand reached out to feel my forehead with the back side. “You’re not burning up like before…” she muttered as her hand soon trailed over to the side of my head. Warmth was welcomed to my head as she combed through my straight black hair.

“How long… was I out?” I asked blindly.

Yuki’s hand paused momentarily. “Three hours.”

Finally snapping out of my dazed state, I sat up, with difficult and support from Yuki, on the bed. Hand grabbing ahold of my upper chest, I noticed the white gauze professionally dressed upon my injury. My head turned to Yuki’s direction. “Did you… do this for me?”

Sitting up also, she nodded in reply. “Yes. Yes I did.”

“Why?” That question must’ve taken Yuki off guard. Her priceless reaction to my question showed that she was baffled. Keeping it serious though, I frowned. “Why are you… helping me?”

“That’s a pretty stupid question to ask, Mayu.” There was a long sigh coming from the other girl till she continued her response. Straightening her back, she held up one index finger in the air. “One, I truly do care and love you, Mayu.” Then another finger joined with the index. “And two, even if I did hate your guts for life, I couldn’t just leave you like that.”

‘…Did I just hear what she just said?’

I merely blinked back at her in silence, not able to say anything with such answer coming from the older girl. And it doesn’t look like she was joking for her expression was kept serious. But before I managed to get my voice back, Yuki’s eyebrows scrunched together till there were creases on her forehead. “I must ask though… This is the second time I’ve found you in a bad state…”

Uh-oh. Not good. Not good at all. I don’t like where this conversation is heading right now. While Yuki spoke, I got off the bed in a slow motion, searching for my shirt.

“You always seem to be running for your life… What’s happening, Mayu?”

There was a moment of silence between the two of us. I found my shirt and jacket. But as I came over to the chair which held my clothing and Yuki’s jacket, I saw the familiar stuff animal. The stuff animal that I bought for Ayame long ago. A pang of sadness just slapped me across the face as I stared in disbelief at the mouse. When did it appear here? Was it Yukirin? Whatever it may be, it just reminded me about the death of Ayame.

A firm, straight line was formed on my lips as I slipped my clothing on. “Honestly Yuki,” I finally replied as I adjusted the collars of my jacket. “I truly am grateful of your help, but… Right now… is not a good time to ask questions.” I inhaled for a bit before exhaling all of the carbon dioxide out of my respiratory system. Picking up Yuki’s jacket, I turned around and threw the piece of clothing at her direction. To no surprise, she caught it in the air when it came flying towards her.

She too hopped off of the bed, slipping into her jacket. A disappointed look was seen written all over her face. The look that I most desperately wanted to avoid. “Mayuyu, I could help you with whatever trouble you are in-“

“Yukirin, please… Just… go.”

It looks as though she wanted to say more, but held herself back. Keeping the words chained up and behind the bars that is called her teeth and clamped mouth. She stood in her spot across from me for a few seconds; just staring with concern and worries. It broke though when she announced her leave. “Right. I’m gonna go then… Take care.”

She brushed right by my side. I swore though that she was slowing down her pace when she was right next to my side. That might just be my imagination though. My back facing her, I simply heard the door opening. Sound of the familiar rain lightly drizzling down upon the streets of the motel and car horns honking in the background. And it all ended with a gentle click of the door.

For sure knowing that the other figure was gone and that I was left alone in my motel room, I did not waste any precious moment to retrieve the shoebox. Walking over to the desk, I popped off the lid and took out the green salamander shaped origami. Unfolding it with my numb hands, I read the all-too well-known message to me.

‘ARE YOU PREPARED TO MAKE A SACRIFICE TO SAVE YOUR DAUGHTER?’

Below that depressing and haunting message was the address of a new location.

Licking my chapped lips, I reread the message over and over. Multiple thoughts crossed through my mind as I analyzed the statement. The words from both the letter and Yuki's confession were echoing in my head. Gripping the edges of the paper tightly till there was the faint sound of crumbling heard, I squeezed my eyes shut. I can't lose focus. I have to focus on getting Jurina back. I have to save her. Other affairs can wait for later. Reopening my eyelids, I took one last look at the rhetorical question.

“What am I to sacrifice for Jurina?”




Takamina's and a**hole Blake's moment up next.  :thumbup
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on April 26, 2013, 06:01:26 AM
You updated!!!!  :mon money: :mon money:  I've been waiting for this!!! I can't explain in words how happy I am right now!!!  :mon crazyinlove: 

The MaYuki interaction at this chapter is so nice  :mon whimper:  but sad it made me cry :mon waterworks:    and this is the only fic. that can make me cry   :mon sweat:

You're such an awesome writer... Oh and welcome back!... Can't wait for more!!!!  :mon thumb:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: kurogumi on April 26, 2013, 08:14:35 AM
I think mayu need new fresh clothes,her fashion sense now really...LOL

And not to mention,isn't is the time for hungry?
She need to eat something to maintaining her power,she's not a Man and not a Superman LOL

Mayuki moment really touching,yuki still love mayu yay!!

I want to know how yuki found out that mayu actually do a trial mission to rescue jurina


Thank for the update
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on April 26, 2013, 09:45:29 AM
ahhh mayuyu!! :shocked
man with injury's like that no wonder why the poor thing is trembling :cry:
mayu be more careful, even if you are cool :P
yuki awww she still loves mayu :heart: :yep:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: cisda83 on April 26, 2013, 11:50:09 AM
Wah... what is Mayu decision...?

Would she sacrifice something else for Jurina's life...?

I would say the something else would be a human life...

Is it going to be Yuki's life?

Can't wait to see the next

Thank you for the updates and the story...

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on April 26, 2013, 12:24:55 PM
WELCOME BACK *hugs with teary eyes*

MAYUKI QwQ

I feel sorry for Yukirin that Mayuyu can't/don't wanna tell her anything at all at the moment.

And, Takamina in action next? YES \:v/
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: gek geki on April 26, 2013, 01:20:10 PM
AGREE WITH KUROGUMI CHAN,YEAH SHE NEED NEW CLOTHES,MAYBE THE COOL ONE?
AND FOOD? DONT WORRY YUKI WILL PREPARE THE DINNER (MAYBE)


AND THANK FOR THE UPDATE,AND YES I WOULD TO LOVE TO WAIT THE NEXT NEXT NEXT AND NEXT UPDATE EVEN IT NEEDED LONG TIME,BUT PROMISE ME YOU WOULD FINISH THIS STORY UNTIL THE END
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: Llyloo on April 26, 2013, 07:30:07 PM
Nyaaah, a chapter ♥  -Happy-

Poor Mayu >< And poor Yuki, should be means for her to don't know nothing.

I wonder what Mayu will sacrifice ? Her life ? Yuki's life ? ( yay, I'm pretty cruel ~)
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: Shinoki on April 27, 2013, 02:10:11 AM
so epic...........
.....mayu..........
somehow, i want yukirin to get involved, but mayu doesn't
makes sense, its for yuki's safety
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: Wmatsui22 on April 27, 2013, 08:13:56 AM
Hi LoyalFlutist  :bingo: :bingo: :bingo:

Finally Update!!!!  :nya: :nya: :nya:

Chapter 17

MaYuki moments is so sweet  :luvluv1: :luvluv1: :luvluv1:

although Mayu is a bit cold to Yuki  :k-sad:

Yuki also confessed to Mayu! So Sweet!  :wub: :wub: :wub:

I hope Mayu can save Jurina

The Origami Killer is so Evil!!!! :banghead: :banghead:

I hope Mayu will killer her!!!!  :on kimbo:

Nice Update!!!  :inlove:

Thanks..

~Wmatsui_22
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: Chanaline on April 28, 2013, 10:30:18 PM
Yeaaaaaah Mayuki!!!!! :w00t:

Yukirin still love Mayu Yeaaaah! :wub:

Mayu nooo don't hurt you like that!! :angry:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 17 [Update: 04/25/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on May 21, 2013, 05:52:02 AM
[Replies]

@alexsher99: I'm glad you're happy about the update! And ah! Tears! *gives tissues* Thanks for the kind words! :deco:

@kurogumi: Well, realistically Mayu only has less than 72 hours to find Jurina, do all of the trials and save her daughter. So if we think about it, she doesn't really have much time to spare for getting new clothes. :sweatdrop: And don't worry about the food, LOL. Mayu definitely did stop in between her trials to grab a bite. It's just minor details that I didn't bother to add. And let's just wait to see if Yuki will soon find out about Mayu's little dangerous mission and if she will do anything about it~

@mayuki_daisuki: Mayuyu is risky~ :panic: Of course, it's for her daughter and she cares for her so much, so it's no surprise she would go all out for Jurina.

@cisda83: I'll let you find that out in the next chapter update about the trial~ :cow:

@Yuki88: Thanks for the welcome back~ *huggies back* :deco: And hai! Takamina action in this chapter!

@gek geki: Hai hai~ I promise to finish this fiction to the very end like my other series, so don't you worry about that. :thumbsup

@Llyloo: It is sorta mean, but at the same time, you have to understand how Mayu feels if Yuki were to be put into the same dangerous situation as Mayu. That would probably kill her emotionally and internally if something happened to her ex-wife. :panic:

@Shinoki: Hai, it's for Yuki's sake of safety. But we'll see what happens as the story progresses through~ :yep:

@Wmatsui22: Mayu is a bit cold to Yuki for reasons with her safety (even though it's killing us shippers. :doh:) LOL, I hope so too with Mayu ending the Origami Killer once and for all after this and save Jurina!

@Chanaline: Yep! Yuki still cares for Mayu after all in the end~ :cathappy:



Alright, here's an update on this series! I'm pretty sure after this chapter, you're all going to most likely start a mob and hunt after Carter Blake for his level of being a douche is leveling up at a faster rate with every appearance. :sweatdrop:

Enjoy this chapter! (and got less than three more weeks of school! :cathappy:)



[Chapter 18]

Within the police station located in Akihabara, Tokyo, Japan, there were multiple officers and individuals dashing to the left and right in their own business. Some were working on the case of the Origami Killer. Others were working on their own personal, assigned cases by the captain. Aside from the individuals out in the main room, there was an important matter to attend to for certain officers in the interrogation room located in the far right in the very back of the room.

“I didn’t do it! I swear I didn’t do it.”

The fellow that was loudly proclaiming these words was none other than Kuro. Bruised from being beaten by Takahashi Minami a while ago, he was in the interrogation room with the other police officers. The officers were standing in guard, keeping their eyes sharply glued to the young man. The male figure had his right arm handcuffed to the closest metal leg of the table in front of him. Sitting within his chair, he expressed his anger towards the accusation of him being the Origami Killer’s true identity.

“I’ve got nothing to do with that business… I never killed nobody!”

“Oh no? Then why did you run away when they came to question you?” Kasai questioned as she paced herself back and forth in front of the man. Her arms were across her chest as she watched the man from the corner of her eyes. Kuro didn’t seem pleased when he was presented with this sort of question from the situation a while ago. Growling under his breath, he lowered his head briefly before lifting them up and making excuses.

“I already told you, I forgot to report to my parole officer. I didn’t want to go back to prison...” he explained. “When I saw the cops, I just bolted. I wasn’t thinkin’ straight…”

Behind Kasai was a mirror that reflected her back and the suspect sitting down on the wooden chair. But upon closer inspection, one could tell that there were people behind the mirror. Behind was a huge video camera. The white and black machine was recording the room with Kuro, Kasai and another police officer, Kitahara Rie. It was positioned within another room. And that room held three people: Takahashi Minami, Carter Blake and Aki Takajo.

The agent was sitting idly, watching with boredom as Blake paced himself back and forth impatiently in front of the window. His eyes were flicking left to right in fast progression. Anger was easily seen behind the pair as the breaths that left his respiration system came out loudly through his nose. Aki standing right next to Minami lowered her head as her two hands rested on the top of the chair. A small mutter came exiting out of her partly opened lip. “We check out his statement. He has an alibi for at least three of the murders…” This set off Blake. Badly.

“Fuck!” he snarled, whipping his head towards Aki. The glare that he sent out was enough to make just about anybody feel a shudder run through their spine from the looks alone. “That bastard was the perfect fit… Shit!”

Minami could only squint her eyes with disapproval at Blake’s reaction towards the result of the situation at hand. Did the man only care about grabbing the culprit and nothing more? She somewhat questions how Captain Akimoto Sayaka consider this man to be doing his job right when all he does is terrorize the poor suspects? ‘This man is such a jerk…’ Minami mentally groaned to herself as Blake’s left hand came up to touch the side of his head, which soon trailed upward and roughly ruffled his short hair.

While they were observing the interrogation room and Kasai trying to demand answer from Kuro, a loud beep resonated from the black wired telephone on top of a white flat-surfaced table before Aki. Pushing herself away from the very metal chair she was leaning on, she lazily walked over and picked up the receiver Aki lifted the object and placed it above her left ear. “Hai? Oh… hai. Wakarimasu.” Then just as fast as she had picked it up, she clicked the receiver back to its original position.

“Kojima Haruna and Yuko are here,” she announced to both Blake and Minami. “They both would like to speak to you both.”

Both of the figures aside from Aki had their ears perked up from hearing her words. Blake took a couple steps forward to Aki’s direction, eyes widened just slightly. “Very well then. We’ll see to them right away.” He did not hesitate to walk out of the very room he was in and slammed the door shut behind. Both the agent and other police officer flinched at the rashness of his actions. Fixing her composure, Aki flicked her attention over to the FBI agent that was now standing up from her seat. Minami adjusted her collar before returning the stare back at the officer.

“I might as well be on my way too,” she mumbled under her breath with a quick bow of her head to Aki before taking her leave.

When she exited out of the room and clicked the door close behind her back, someone unexpected decided to appear before her eyes. Maeda Atsuko was standing on the right side of the door. From the way she was standing, it seem as though she had been waiting for Minami. Raising an eyebrow, Minami then asked, “Do you need something, Maeda-san-“

“I told you call me ‘Acchan,’ Bakamina,” Atsuko sharply interrupted. Minami merely blinked back in response and raised both of her hands up into the air in defeat. 'What's up with the nickname, 'Bakamina' now?' “Okay okay, Acchan. Is there something you need from me?”

There was a short-lived silence coming from the other girl before she answered. And when she answered, there was a faint color of pink on her two cheeks. Eyes were suddenly trailing away from Minami’s face and down to the floor. “Well, I… I just wanted to ask you if you are doing alright so far…”

A little ‘oh’ came out of Minami’s partially opened mouth. Then a faint smile formed with her lips. Her hand reached out to pat the top of Atsuko’s left shoulder gently. Honestly, this girl is the first to be asking the agent such questions. It warmed her heart just a little hearing it from Atsuko. “I’m doing alright so far, thanks for asking. I just have to deal with some individuals that requested me about the case at the moment.” Removing her hand from the taller girl’s shoulder, Atsuko completely understood the situation at hand and bobbed her head.

“I understand. I need to get back to my work anyway,” she answered back with her own smile. The two individuals then parted way to their own business to attend to.

---------

Kojima Haruna and Yuko were seated right in front of Lieutenant Blake and Agent Takahashi Minami. The two females were in, simply put, a mess. Hair untidy and rushed, there were hints of lack of sleep due to the dark shadows underneath their eyes. They were weary and exhausted. Exhausted and tired from the turn of event that was going on with both Mayu’s and Yuki’s life. It was surprising since they worried so much for the two girls.

“Honestly, I don’t know what happened with both Mayu and Yuki…” Yuko admitted as the two authorities focused their attention to the shorter girl. “They were both lovebirds and gotten married. Thanks to the technology these days, they managed to have two very beautiful and cute daughters… But now that one is dead and another in danger…” Yuko shook her head, tears threatening to escape from the corner of her eyes. “I’m so very worried about the two of them. Especially Mayuyu.”

Yuko maintained a very close relationship with Mayu specifically. Back when they were in their high school years, they both continued on to college together as the infamous ‘Oshiri Sisters.’ Always running around in their younger adolescence life, groping butts and ticking off both males and females was their hobbies before settling down in their adult life. As their titles stated, they were close like sisters. And when Yuko has heard that Jurina was kidnapped, she knew how devastated Mayu must’ve felt. Though she was a bit startled to see how the young girl could’ve lost her own kid, it was understandable due to her unstable health after the unfortunate accident.

The two officers in front of them listened carefully to their words and understood Yuko’s worries. “I understand your worries, Mrs. Kojima Yuko, but we are trying our best to find Watanabe Jurina from the killer,” Blake responded back in his usual rough voice. He leaned back against his rolling chair as Minami was standing right by Haruna’s side with her right hand resting on the back of her neck. The two saw Yuko buried her face into the palm of her hands. She was shaking, which made Haruna beside her place a reassuring hand on top of the squirrel’s lap. How long was it going to take for the police to find Jurina?

Haruna then spoke up in Yuko’s place.

“There was something… Off about Mayu when Yuko stayed over at her house on rare occasions.” Hearing this statement made both Minami and Blake perk their ears up with full attention. Their interests caught, Blake sat up straighter in his seat. The taller girl was about to speak but Yuko took her position back.

“It was a few months back; the middle of the night. It was pouring down. Mayu came home completely drenched at about three. I asked her where she’d been… She… She spoke about drowning… the rain… She didn’t make any sense. There was something… something in her eyes… As if it wasn’t really her… There may be no connection but the next day… there was that announcement about another victim of the Origami Killer…”

As much as the two girls wanted to believe Mayu had nothing to do with the Origami Killer and Jurina’s disappearance, they couldn’t help but find some sort of relation with the mentally unstable girl. They’re not accusing Mayu that she is the Origami Killer. They’re merely giving out what information they know about the girl pertaining to this case. This gave the two authorities before their eyes some hints. Blake and Minami quickly exchanged glances with each other for a brief moment.

Then looking away, Blake returned his focus on the other two figures. “Now can you tell me when exactly this started?”

“After she has awoken from her coma a long time ago,” Haruna answered.

“So who does she frequently visit for her check-ups?”

Yuko and Haruna glanced at each other nervously before saying the name of the very doctor that they knew so well along with Watanabe Mayu.

--------

Shinoda Mariko was busy clicking away on the keyboard of her laptop. The bright screen displayed a document that is in regards of a patient that just recovered from a traumatizing family situation. The doctor was focused with her personal assignments in hopes to prepare herself for the very patient shown on her screen appointment tomorrow. For a brief moment, she stretched her arms up into the air due to the lack of movements for today.

‘After I review this patient’s information, I should probably pack up and head home…’ she mentally noted to herself before resuming back to glancing over the data.

However, there was a sudden interruption with her work. The door to her very office room that her patients regularly enter in opened up to reveal two high authorities.

Blake and Minami scanned the area before them. Assured that there is nothing out of place within the room, they turned their full attention towards the only doctor sitting in the room.

“I’m Police Lieutenant Carter Blake and this is agent Takahashi Minami of the FBI,” Blake introduced themselves as he approached the desk. Seating himself in one of the two chairs across the doctor, he continued to explain their reasons for being here. “According to our information, Watanabe Mayu is one of your patients. We’d like to ask you a few questions about her.”

Mariko frowned at such demand from the man. Especially when it’s about one of her many close friends, Watanabe Mayu. ‘Just what exactly did they want to know about her?’ she mentally questioned as she shook her head. “I’m sorry. That’s impossible.”

“I beg your pardon?”

There was a small sigh coming from the doctor while she finally got off of her computer to face the lieutenant. “I’m bound by an oath of secrecy. Under no circumstances may I discuss my patients.” It was true. The doctors weren’t allowed to speak about the patients. It was rule that all medical professions must follow unless they wanted to get into trouble.

That sort of response from the doctor only ticked off Blake. A low growl leaving his clenched teeth, he leaned forth with a dangerous aura surrounding the man. “My job is to find Watanabe Jurina alive and I don’t give a damn about any bullshit oath.”

“It’s your duty to inform the police if you suspect one of your patients, Doctor,” Minami explained in a less vulgar language compared to Blake. She was hoping that her gentle yet firm approach would make the psychotherapist open up.

Mariko paused for a split second upon hearing the name of Jurina. She remembered hearing the news that the younger daughter of Mayu and Yuki had been kidnapped a few days ago. She remembered how worried and depressed she has been when she got out of her work. The poor little girl and their parents… The doctor eyes saddened but remained firm. “I’m sorry. I can’t help you. Now I must ask you to leave.” She knew for sure that Mayu was not the Origami Killer. Based on her MRI testing results and other tests on her brain, though she was emotionally unstable after such traumatizing event, she wasn’t the type to go out and drown little children; especially her own child. For sure, Mariko knew that Mayu could not be the murderer. Her brain was back to normal and she only suffered from depression.

Blake got up from his seat. “You need to cooperate for your own sake.”

Minami had a feeling she knew what Blake might be up to if this doctor didn’t give the answers that they needed. So she quickly added in, “I know you don’t want to protect a murderer. If you know anything, you must tell us, Doctor-”

“Are you threatening me?” Mariko’s voiced raised up slightly louder. “And how dare you call one of my patients a murderer!”

“I’m just giving you some free advice, Doc.” By the time the man had uttered those words, he was right up on Mariko’s face. His hands slammed against the surface of the gray desk. This caused the young lady to push away from the desk a bit, somewhat nervous about the lieutenant. The psychotherapist was not pleased at all though. 

“Blake, that’s enough… Let’s get out of here,” Minami urged the middle age man to move out.

While Minami was going to pull Blake away, she heard Mariko’s angry remark towards their actions. Or more specifically at Blake’s actions. “I’m going to call the police and make a complaint about your behavior,” Mariko clearly voiced out her opinion as she reached over to the red wireless telephone to her left. It was to be expected since Blake has rashly demanded answers at such vulgar and terrorizing style that would make just about anyone cower. But just as she picked up the cellular device, Blake’s hand snatched the object away from the doctor’s hand.

When she shot a glare at the lieutenant standing above her, the color on her face drained when she saw his furious expression painted all over his facial features. She swore that the vein appearing on the side of his head could burst at any given second from such anger. Without warning, with the red device in his right hand, he grabbed the collar of her white lab coat. Minami became alarmed at such action from the lieutenant. So she hurriedly rushed over to the two individuals that were locked in a heated argument.

“Doctor, you’re really pushing my buttons. The only thing I’m interested in is saving that kid’s life. So you’re gonna be a good girl and tell me what I want to know or I’m really going to LOSE MY TEMPER.”

“Blake, stop that immediately.”

Minami was, once again, forced to resort trying to convince Blake to unhand the poor innocent victim. She didn’t want the same incident to occur with their previous encounter of the religious man earlier; especially to a well-known doctor like Shinoda Mariko.

The doctor could only slip a few words out of her barely parted mouth. “Let go of me, lieutenant. You… you have no right to threaten me at such an extent…” She was perplexed at the situation in hand. She really did care and worry about Jurina, true. She was scared about how she is doing, where she is, and whether the girl was dead or not. But for this authority to come up to her face and snarl how he only cared about saving the kid without caring who the culprit was only someone she so very disliked and view as a lower-being.

As if Minami’s and Mariko’s words actually was heard, Blake removed his grip on the doctor instantly. He backed away a few steps. Turning around, he then placed the red device from his hold onto the surface of the table. Then returning his attention towards the doctor, he did what nobody had expected. His hands flew out to grab the collar of Mariko’s once more and lifted her up roughly till she was standing on her two feet from the chair. In one move, he threw her to his left side. This caused the poor older girl to crash into her medical textbooks and files stacked on top of each other, soon landing hard on the floor beneath their feet.

She was in shock at the lieutenant’s action; just lying on the floor and groaning quietly in pain. “C’mon Doc, there’s an easy way and a hard way,” he warned. This should be enough coming from such authority. But Blake has more planned than what the other two individuals in the room were expecting.

Blake quickly walked around the desk and came upon the doctor. Lifting her up once more, he shoved her till her back was leaning against the edges of the desk. “It’s your fucking choice, sweetheart.” Then ruthlessly, he used one hand to keep his hold on her while the other hand to punch her straight across the face. That didn’t stop right there at all. The lieutenant was violent despite the victim’s gender, racial ethnics and age. He plunged his fist right into her stomach, causing the poor doctor to gasp. Right after that punch, Blake gave another right on Mariko’s left side of her face. She could do nothing other than become helpless at the hand of such violence.

The FBI agent had to take action quickly. And fast. Stepping in, she reminded Blake, “You have no right to hit her!” She was about to grab Blake away from Mariko but the officer decided otherwise. He flicked his attention for a second towards Minami and growled angrily.

“I’m saving a kid’s life, for Christ’s sake!” he yelled as he shoved the agent away with his right arm roughly. This caused the shorter girl to stumble backward at such force from the older man. “If you don’t like it, leave!”

Before the abusive man was about to take it further with the beating, Minami ran into him and shoved the lieutenant forward and away from Mariko, who was half-laying on top of her desk in agony. Her hands were away from her body, grimacing about the bruises and blood that now trailed from the corner of her mouth and end of her nose. This ticked off Minami at such sight created from the man she hated in front of her.

She shot a glare at Blake as he walked right up to her; staring her down with his own pair of glaring eyes. “What’s up with you, Takahashi? You getting cold feet? You don’t like to get your hands dirty, huh?! I thought you wanted to save that kid!”

Minami swore that if she didn’t keep her calm, she probably would’ve beaten this man all over till he was crippled for life with her skills. As much as she wanted to hurt Blake, she knew this was obviously against the rules of her job. At least for the moment. ‘Stay calm Minami, stay calm! As much as a jackass this damn lieutenant is, you need to stay calm.’ Keeping their intense eye contact together, she slowly spat out the carefully chosen words from her mouth.

“I want to save Watanabe Jurina just as much as you do, but that doesn’t give me the freedom to do what the hell I like. So you’re gonna stop this shit right now!”

There was a long silence that came between the two after that statement exited from the agent. Then out of anger, Blake shoved his way past Minami and turned his back against the girl. He was facing the wall on her left side, trying hard to contain his boiling anger that was building rapidly inside of his body. Blake soon turned his train of focus back to Minami. However, there was something different behind his eyes. It wasn’t anger… But rather the thirst for revenge and burning passion to bring a certain someone down beneath his feet. “I’ll get you for this, Minami. Don’t worry, I will not forget!”

Then as if on cue, Mariko’s voice was heard after that threatening message from Blake.

“Watanabe Mayu has had psychological problems since her first daughter died…”

Two figures quickly glanced at the doctor. She was now sitting on the edge of her desk, still retaining the bruised and bloody face thanks to Blake. It seems like thanks to his violence and possibly Minami interfering, she was willing to open up with some information in regards to Mayu.

“She feels responsible for her death… A sort of morbid neurosis… She is haunted by visions of drowning bodies… “ As she explained, Mariko walked back around till she was behind her desk once more. Leaning downward, she pulled open one of the many drawers from her desk. “A few weeks ago, after one of our usual sessions, I found this on the floor. It must have fallen out of his pocket.” And to the surprise of the two, she pulled out an origami figure. An origami figure of a white dog folded neatly in perfection.

---------

“I want you to assign every available man to finding Watanabe Mayu!” Blake barked his orders in his radio transmitter within the police car disguised as a normal every day citizen vehicle. One hand on the wheel and another holding the device, he was speeding through with the streets. The windswipers were working hard; clearing the many rain droplets that landed upon the front view of the car as fast as possible. Sitting right next to the driving lieutenant was none other than the FBI Agent Takahashi Minami in the passenger seat.

“I want a man outside her place day and night! Notify all agencies to start looking for her. I want you to keep an eye on the train stations, the airports, the bus terminals… I want every cop in the city on her ass so that if she moves, we know about it!”

Minami could only watch in amusement at Blake’s demands to finding this suspect. Oh how much she wanted to grab a recording camera and just record for once his expression just for the hell of it. But at the same time, she somewhat felt… wrong. Minami feels deep within her consciousness that they’re searching for the wrong suspect. That it wasn’t Watanabe Mayu who had done these evil deeds. She just sensed it and usually her tuition are accurate. But she could do nothing except watch.

The lieutenant was still barking and hollering over the transmitter, swiveling around right and left through the rainy traffic. “Yes… Watanabe Mayu is the Origami Killer.” 



Mayuyu with be facing the third trial in the next chapter~ :panic: :panic: :panic:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on May 21, 2013, 06:39:41 AM
I know I should have been studying instead of reading this update lol (I have mid-term exam in 3 more hours from now)  :panic:

BUT YES. BLAKE YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE HOW DARE YOU BEAT MARIKO  :angry: :angry:

Can't wait for next chapter, the 3rd trial.....  :banghead:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: kurogumi on May 21, 2013, 07:14:09 AM
Hate you blake
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: qweakb on May 21, 2013, 09:37:15 AM
I hate you Blake! BAKA!!!  :scolding: :on voodoo: :on voodoo: :on voodoo:

As alway, nice update  :mon thumb:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: chiqinna on May 21, 2013, 10:56:54 AM
I want to give a WOW to this fanfic!  :twothumbs
you are really a great Author!  :thumbsup
Blake is so bad~  :smhid beating Mariko and accusing Mayu is Origami Killer..
will be waiting for the next chapter!  :)
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: cisda83 on May 21, 2013, 11:41:18 AM
Minami was a better person... she wanted to solved the case the right way... not just caught anyone for the crimes...

Poor Mayuki for having to deal with all these...

Eh... what kind of police is this Blake guy....?

More than Mayu.. I would say Blake is the Origami killer

Mariko and Takamina should sued the police for Blake misconduct...

I don't think in Japan, US or any other countries that kind of behavior was allowed...

What's going to happen to Mayu... now that she was being man-hunted everywhere?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on May 21, 2013, 12:38:02 PM
me no like Blake :smhid
poor Minami and Mariko-sama :(
ehhh? how can Mayuyu be the origami killer?! :shocked stupid Blake! :angry:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: Chanaline on May 21, 2013, 06:07:56 PM
Blake need to be the Origami killer!! His behavior is so weird!! Just hit the one in his way!

Yes I say something really weird but I really annoy me like hell. He beat someone and it is a simple person that did nothing really wrong... And he is a policeman... Or something like that... What with that behevior!!

How can they suspect my little Mayuyu? She's suffer like this... :cry: Yes I know they don't know! Even!! I hate that Blake... He said directly that Mayu is the killer whereas he didn't have any real proof of her guilty!!

More Mayuki please!!! And Please don't make Mayu hurt more and Jurina too!!!

Thank you for this update :)
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on May 21, 2013, 06:40:27 PM
That Blake dude better get killed or something  :scolding:

I totally understand how Takabear feels  :frustrated: I so want him to get killed or it'll be better if HE is the Origami killer  :shifty:

Ok, now..

Dear Author,
   
                         Please kill that Blake dude or I'll take all my anger on one of my friends   :on voodoo:

So now they all (Totally excluding Takamina here..) think that Mayuyu is the Origami killer and they're gonna find her...I'll kill someone called Author-sama here  :shifty: if they find her!

Hope they wont  *prays*  :prayers: I hope Mayuyu will find Jujubb soon and take her back home and live happily with Yuki!  :shy2: Also! Author-sama, I still didn't forget you from killing my SKE48 Oshi Non-chan..  :mon fierce:

Update soon cause I can't wait *sits and waits while eating nutella*  :mon fyeah:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: Llyloo on May 21, 2013, 07:51:20 PM
Bwahaha xD. Mayu has really a bad luck XD. Want the next chapter *w*.

I want to Blake to have a long and happy life ~~ I like him -run away-
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: mo-chan on May 21, 2013, 07:54:26 PM
grrrrhhh the news talk about Mayu
now they all know Mayu as the killer of these kids
what about Yuki will.she be in Mayu's side I don't think so
no one is by Mayu's side Yuko ,Haruna even Mariko suspect that Mayu is the origami killer still Yuki will she do the same as the others or she will help Mayu
the story become really complicated
it is too strong for my small heart
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: Shinoki on May 21, 2013, 10:17:33 PM
takes 3 submachineguns and shoots Black repeatedly in the head and then stabs him!!!
Grah!!! Idiot!! Takamina is amazing for being able to not explode...
Mayuyu...
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: kahem on May 22, 2013, 02:04:33 AM
Seriously I wanna kill that Black guy
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 18 [Update: 05/21/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on May 26, 2013, 09:00:02 PM
[Replies]

@Yuki88: I hope you did well on your exams! And I hate Blake too. :angry:

@kurogumi: I hate him too. :tama-mad:

@qweakb: I hate Blake too and thanks! :cathappy:

@chiqinna: Blake is just being an asshole, so that explains his reckless behavior (LOL). And thanks for the compliment! :deco:

@cisda83: I feel bad for them too and wanna help me sue Blake's ass off for his actions? :bow:

@mayuki_daisuki: Blake is just stupid and he's stupid beyond the word stupid. :sweatdrop:

@Chanaline: You say nothing strange or weird, so it's alright. His actions as a lieutenant is unacceptable and the definition 'asshole' does fit very well here with him. And oh, I can't promise you on that about Mayu being hurt and Jurina too............... :bleed eyes:

@K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS: Oh dear! You'll have to wait and see when Blake is going to get his little karma treatment mailed to his door. And er.... I think I should... hide... like right now... *hides under a rock* I know! Gomenasai about Kanon-chan! :panic:

@Llyloo: Well that's new here. You liking Blake, haha! :nervous

@mo-chan: I don't think it's going to get any better as we progress through the story (er, what I meant is it gets darker and darker as we progress through the story) and we'll have to see about Yuki here. Hang on there, mo-chan! :sweatdrop:

@Shinoki: *gives you moar ammo* I agree. I would've exploded if I were Takamina and killed Blake right on his spot. :angry:

@kahem: I'm with you there! :panic:



Seems like everyone really is beginning to hate Blake, LOL. Every single appearances he's been making = the more of an asshole he becomes. :sweatdrop:

You're all going to hate me after this chapter. So please don't kill me, LOL. :panic:

Anyway, school is almost over and that means more time to type my fiction! (as you can tell by the updates being a little bit faster now) I just got finals and the ACT to take and I'll be all set. :cathappy:

Enjoy the chapter-er... More like try not to hunt after me please? :sweatdrop:



[Chapter 19]

Thursday morning came by quickly than expected. After I had rested in my motel room for the night, at around seven o’ clock, I was on the move again. Right now it was exactly 7:17 AM and it’s considered the second day. The second day that my daughter is trapped in that hellish pit with no form of escape other than from outside help. And that outside help won’t come until I find out the locations to her whereabouts.

I slowed my car down on a certain sidewalk and parked the vehicle. My hands fumbled around with my seat belt and clicked it unlock. As I freed myself from the seat belt, I glanced to my left and right. Cars were running through the rainy, wet weather as usual. Pedestrians were minding their own business; many without umbrellas dashing for cover in hopes of escaping getting wet. The sky above all of our heads were dark just as they were yesterday. While glancing around, my heartbeat began to pick up its pace and beat against my chest rapidly. My hands were beginning to sweat on their own; the temperature within my body rising from such nervousness.

‘This is the third trial… The third trial I have to face in order to save Jurina,’ I mentally reminded myself. Truth be told, I’m scared. No. That’s not the word I was looking for… I was terrified. If the first two trials nearly got myself killed, then am I able to be lucky once again and survive through this predicament? Will I make it out alive? And what exactly will this trial have in store for me? The Origami Killer is such a sadistic figure, torturing the fathers of the children and the victim themselves.

My eyes dragged over to its right and saw through the wet front window of my car an entrance to a building. It was a blue door. A blue door that was abnormally painted among the brown bricked building that it was built with signaled that this was the destination I must go to. The destination that the paper has taken note of. Gulping, I brought my shaky left hand out to unlock the door on my left side.

When I opened it, I was met with the rain droplets from the dark skies above. Instantly I could feel the rain drenching my dark jacket. So without hesitation, I slammed the door closed and briskly walked over to the blue door. While I made my way towards it, I flicked my views to my surrounding. I wanted to make sure that there wasn’t anyone around me let alone someone that I know spot me entering this abandoned building. Licking my dried lips, I exhaled quietly when I saw that there wasn’t a single person that would watch me go inside of the building. So with a deep breath, I stopped by the front of the colored door. Hand almost in a robotic fashion reaching out to the fancy white handle of the door. Then in one motion, I pushed it forth.

I was met right away with those brown rats scattering around in the dusty and dirty use-to-be white tiled floor beneath my feet. A shudder ran through my body, hesitating whether I should take a step inside of the building. Although it was only the first floor with few furniture and crates scattered around and a stair straight up ahead, I could foretell that something terrible might happen if I continue on. Something dangerous. My stomach was probably doing multiple tumbling as a brief wave of nausea overcame my senses.

‘I-I can’t do this!’ I shook my head, squeezing my eyes shut. ‘I-I’m scared! I’m so very… very scared! What’s going to happen if I go in here?’

Though my mind was having a battle with itself, I swore my body moved on its own. It was like watching my body move in a movie. Clicking the door closed behind, I dusted my hands on my pant and without thinking twice, climbed up those stairs. I wasn’t thinking straight. I didn’t know exactly what I was doing. I was still having a raging war about what to do inside of my head as my body trended forth without question.

Going up to the second floor, there was a hallway that was seen on my left only. Turning my head towards that direction, I could see multiple windows on the right of the hallway. They were shining the sun’s light from outside into the isolated hallway. Dust was lazily floating in the air as the walls showed age by the decays. I scrunched my nose in disgust at such sight. ‘Guess this is what happens to an abandoned building that isn’t cared for…’

Before I decided to trend through the silent hallway, something caught my attention. Right next to my feet was a yellow lizard. No, not a live lizard. It was a porcelain lizard. And it looked new. Raising an eyebrow in curiosity, I bent down and grasped a hold of it with my right hand. I examined it carefully and cautiously. The smooth feature of the object was felt against my skin. ‘Somewhat out of place in this kind of setting.’ Does that mean the killer purposely left this here for me? I brought the foreign item close to my right ear and shook it. Nothing was heard from inside the porcelain lizard.

Just to double-check, I threw the lizard harshly at the ground below my feet. A smash was heard resonating loud and clear in the silent atmosphere. A few pieces of the lizard scattered around as the body was split in half. Nothing appeared from within the object. I squinted my eyes as I stood back up. My eyes trailed over to its left from the ground and saw yet another lizard. This time it was in the color green though.

Curiosity got a hold of my mind once more as I reached out for it again. Bent down with the lizard at hand, I shook it. To my surprise, there was a metallic sound heard. It was as though a metal object was bouncing around the inside wall of the porcelain lizard. So without any hesitation, I smashed it open with a flick of my wrist. Instantly it broke in half and out came a rusty, golden key. I quickly picked up the object. It felt rough as though it hasn’t been used in years. Keeping it in my grip, I got back on my two feet once more and straightened my back.

I turned my body around and saw that further down the hallway was a dead end. There was only one room on the left as I slowly progressed through the dusty hall. It was a white door; easily seen to be worn out due to the painting showing strips of the door’s original wooden form. And right smack in the center of the door was a painted green lizard. It was fresh and new, hinting that the Origami Killer had purposely set up a guide for my sake. Frowning, I carefully glanced at the key at my hand. I looked right at the white doorknob and saw that there was a keyhole. Connecting the two together right away, I inserted the golden object and twisted it in a clockwise direction. A faint click resulted from my action.

Afterward, I pushed the door opened.

I was faced with an abandoned apartment room. The room was designed to fit a single person at the most. There was the main room, which consisted only a single, rusty table, metal chair and a touch screen device with the white play button in white bold outline standing right in the center of the table. The device looked as though it was urging me to come and click the only shape that appeared on the black device. Dust scattered heavily in this condensed room, making me nearly choke on the environment alone. Scrunching my nose, I saw the window at the far end of the small living room. It allowed the light from outside to enter in such lonely room. However, there was two huge wooden boards that was tightly plastered against the lower half of the glass; hindering it impossible to lift it open for some fresh air. Below the window was a heat conductor that stopped working long ago. To the very right of the living room was a single, dirty one-seat furniture.

To the left of the room contained two rooms. Before I decide to actually participate on what the Origami Killer wanted me to do, I went around for a little investigation. It doesn’t hurt to observe your surrounding and familiarize yourself in your environment. Better safe than sorry. So I walked right by the table that held the device and straight into the kitchen.

It was bare. Only the counters and their few broken cabinet door left either wide opened or shut tightly. On the left side of the wall, to my surprise, was a butcher knife stabbed cleanly within the wall. The tip of the blade dug into the faded dirty brown wall a couple centimeters. Just seeing it sent the chills down my spine as I ripped my attention away from the dangerous object. I don’t want to ever find out its purpose in this room…

The sink filled with nothing had a rain drenched window right behind it. Light came into the kitchen and wasn’t boarded up like the previous window that I witnessed. However, there was not a single lock nor handle that could pull the lower portion of the window from its original spot. Nothing to else to investigate within the kitchen, I decided to move over to the other room.

That room I entered in was the bathroom. And to be honest, it looked like a scenario taken from a horror flick. (Or to make it easy to describe, a Silent Hill-like setting) Broken glass cabinet above the sink on the right as the toilet stood on the opposite side of the sink. I glanced over at the cabinet closely and saw that the glasses were shattered. However, one could open it without much trouble if they were careful. Then there was the bathtub, which bear nothing of importance and use to me. ‘Not much to look around here.’ It’s easy to predict that running water isn’t available. Not much to do in this section of the room.

So I returned back out to the living room. As I came out, I took noticed of the broken television box sitting on my right. The black huge device leaning against the wall and on top of the small wooden dresser, its screen was broken beyond repair. Few shards is what remains left of the screen; attaching itself on the edges of the device. A small sigh left my lips. Then I flicked my eyes to the center of the room. Staring straight at the very device that I must touch upon.

I swallowed nervously as I approached the table. Multiple thoughts were running through my head as though a tornado has whipped them ‘round and ‘round my brain. Seating myself, I felt my heart racing. Each beat slammed against my own chest painfully, making me feel nauseous. My eye sights were beginning to barely blur out due to an incoming panic attack. ‘Calm down, Mayu,’ I tried to reassure myself as I stared at the play button. ‘You need to calm down and press the button… You have to do this for Jurina.’ At the moment I thought about Jurina, all fear vanished instantly and was replaced with uncertainty and slight bravery. All I had to do was push the tip of my finger against the device’s screen and see what happens next. I can’t jump to conclusion that fast either way.

Before I knew it, I had the screen of the device reflect myself. Actually, it was more like filming me. I saw the girl going by the name Watanabe Mayu staring back at me with her left hand cupping one side of her face. Her eyes were tired and slight shadows seen under her eyes. The perfect black bangs that was once an important and crucial feature of her face is disheveled and messy. My shaky breath came out of my mouth when I exhaled. The monitor in front of my face began to speak.

“Are you prepared to suffer to save your daughter?” The familiar, yet unfriendly, voice of the female figure was heard through the machine. I frowned at hearing the mechanical voice but instantly changed my expression into terror when I heard her next statement. “You have five minutes to cut off the last section of one of your fingers in front of the camera.”

Just as she had uttered those cursed words out, a huge, white bold numbers popped up onto the screen. To be precise, the timer was shown in front of the screen. It was flashing; awaiting for the speaker to finish talking to me. I stared at my right hand in disbelief. My eyes widen in horror at what I was forced to do upon my body. My heart pounded so hard that I could hear it with my eardrums. ‘I-I’m going to freakin’ amputate my pinky?!’ I screamed mentally in fear as the voice finally spoke her last statement. “If you succeed, you will get your reward.”

Then the timer automatically on its own began counting down. It didn’t seem like it wanted to patiently wait for me to be prepared for this challenge. Quickly I got up from my seat; pushing the chair back roughly as I stood up. Panic overrode my system. ‘What am I to do? Oh GOD, no wonder why the origami figure of that lizard stated that I had to sacrifice something… It was my FINGER FOR GOD’S SAKE.’ I wasn’t thinking clearly. My eyes were skimming around my surrounding, unsure of what to do. Heart beating against my chest to the point it nearly became unbearable. My breathing was uneven, coming in and out; full of terror and anxiety. Hands on both of my sides trembling and shaking violently with fear. The time was ticking down before me, mercilessly awaiting for the challenge to be completed.

‘Oh my god, I’m so scared. I’m so scared! Oh god, what should I do?!’

As I panicked, to my right, I saw something. I saw a metal equipment with its brown handle laying right on the ground. I didn’t think twice. Not wasting any precious time, I bent down to pick up the object. It was a saw; laying there on the ground as though it has been awaiting me ever since. I didn’t want to put it back down better yet believe that I might have to use this to saw off my finger (god forbids how much it hurts with its razor ends). So I took it with me and rashly threw it on top of the table right beside me.

After I had dropped off the rusty saw, I briskly walked over to the back of the room. To be precise, the left corner of the room near the non-working heater. Bending down I grabbed a piece of wood. It looked as though it had broken off from the wooden boards that was plastered against the lower portion of the dusty window. I didn't know why I picked it up but I didn't think straight and just carried it with me.

Quickly I rushed over to the table, throwing it right next to the saw as I went right by it. Proceeding forth, I saw an adjustable wrench with its green handles residing nearby the broken television. Keeping that in grip with my right hand, I saw a hatchet leaning against the cabinet on the right side. I gulped. Then reaching my shaky left hand out to it, I took the heavy weapon in my hand. And just as I was picking it up, I heard the haunting voice announce the time left for me.

“You have 4 minutes and 30 seconds left.”

I knew I don’t have much time. I have to hurry. And quick! Once I placed the two objects on the table, I hurried over to the bathroom. On the broken glassed cabinet, I carefully but in a fast pace opened it. There were two bottles residing inside of the cabinet. One was an empty medicine container. The other was disinfectant. As a doctor, I knew that the disinfectant would come in handy, so I took it off the shelf. While I took the dark brown bottle out of the cabinet, my eyes caught another object within the sink below it. There was a scissor. Frowning, I also took it with me for precaution. ‘It’s just in case… Just in case I need it for something…’

When I reached over to the desk, I glanced to my left. Through my viewpoint of the kitchen room, I saw the butcher knife stabbed against the wall. Not even thinking twice, I walked over to it. My trembling hands hastily wrapped around the brown handle and gave it a tug. It took a few tries before I could get the stubborn object out of the wall. I stumbled backward with the knife in my left hand. The heart behind my chest was pounding frantically when I noticed the tools I was slowly gathering isn’t going to make my life any easier. The only object that barely eased my worries was the disinfectant. But is it really going to be enough to ease the pain of cutting off my finger? I shook my head when I dropped off the knife.

Returning back into the kitchen, I rushed over to the opened cabinets. Skimming through them as fast as possible, I saw a bottle of whiskey. Seeing that, I grabbed it. I wasn’t going to drink this out of pleasure. I knew this was going to be vital if I ever wanted to succeed in this trial.

“You have 4 minutes.”

As I moved back to the table, I nearly tripped upon an iron rod. I tumbled forth a few steps before nearly crashing into the table. I shot a glance down to the foreign object. “What is this doing here?” I asked to myself while leaving the whiskey next to the saw. I was about to walk back into the kitchen when an idea popped to mind. ‘This is going to kill me, but it’ll help me on the long run…’ My hands reached down to grab the long, skinny object. Then I moved onward to the kitchen.

There was the rusty stove. I stared at the object in my hand before I turned one of the four dialer clockwise. To my surprise, there were some fuel left in the machine. Blue flames sparked up and was ignited. I lifted the rod up and placed the end of the iron right above the flames. I made sure the end of the rod was heated properly by twisting and turning it around a few times. When I saw the heated end become bright red and smell faint smoke from it, I retracted it from the heat. Turning it off, I made my way out of the kitchen.

“You have 3 minutes and 30 seconds left.”

Setting it on the table with the end away from the surface, I finally took my seat once more. Facing the device, I saw myself within the screen. The timer was still ticking downward as I organized the objects and tools that I had collected around the apartment room. I was breathing in and out rapidly, still feeling light-headed from the situation at hand. Flicking my focus to the whiskey, I knew what I had to do. I remember back in the old days, there were no anesthetics. Patients that undergo treatment and surgery were forced to bear the pain. And in hopes of at least dulling it, the medical experts had patients drink whiskey and alcohol. A drunk person means less agonizing reaction to pain. So tipped the flask up, drinking the content.

One gulp. Two gulp. Three gulp. Four gulp. As I drank the content, I felt my vision become hazy. My movement became slower and my mind process too was slowing down. Once I knew I was near my limit of the alcoholic substance, I set it down on the table roughly. I knew I was drunk, feeling so very carefree. However, my consciousness still knew the situation I was placed under. I felt as though I was watching my body move on its own; like watching a movie of Watanabe Mayu preparing for an amputation.

My hand reached out to grab the ax. My left hand took a hold of its handle and lifted it up.

“You have 3 minutes left.”

Taking the object in my hand, I had mixed emotions towards this. I somewhat didn’t care what was going to happen but at the same time, I was terrified. Terrified at the cost of what I was about to do. So I inhaled… And exhaled… Inhale… Exhale… Inhale… Exhale…

With every breath I take in and out of my respiratory system, I felt myself becoming less shaky. A little bit calmer than before and less dizzy (aside from the whiskey effect). Without further ado, I forced my right hand up on the table that was resting on top of my lap. While I did that, I glanced over my shoulder to see if there was any presence within the room.

“You have 2 minutes and 30 seconds left.”

There was no one except me in the room. Assured that I’m alone, I felt my hands trembling again. So much for having that breathing exercise to calm my nerve. With my left hand gripping tightly on the handle of the hatchet, I had my right finger rest on the edge of the table. Gripping the hatchet till my knuckles turned white, I made sure the device mirrored what was about to happen next. I bit the bottom of my lip, holding in my breath.

I knew what was going to happen next and I just hope I don’t regret my decision. The sharp blade of the hatchet was position right on the cut-off point of my pinky. Lifting it up a few inches above, I felt myself hesitate. “Mayu, come on!” I growled angrily to myself and lowered it close to my finger carefully. “This is for your daughter!” Must it be the alcohol effect that was causing me to become angry? I wasn’t sure of it, but it did make me think about doing this for the sake of Jurina easier.

Lifting it high up once more, I lifted it up till it was above my head. Then in one fast motion, I slammed it down against my finger.

The sound of the blade coming into contact with the table was muted by my cries of agony. Pain exploded instantly despite the whiskey and knocked me off of my chair. I was screaming out as my eyes squeezed shut. The excruciating pain that was felt from my right hand is the worst kind of pain I have ever felt from the previous trials. Laying on my left side, hot tears streamed down my sweaty face. I couldn’t even hold in my agonizing cries and scream. It hurt so much. It does! The pain isn’t subsiding but instead, came in waves. I curled into a ball, gripping hold of my right hand and bringing it close to my chest. I was crying. Oh god, I was crying. The pinky finger that I once had is now gone from my right hand.

As I tried to get back up, I could only at the most muster enough strength through the splitting pain up to my knees. My head was close to my chest, feeling the top part touch the floor beneath my body. The tears and crying of agony won’t stop coming out. I still couldn’t believe I had just cut off my finger just for this damn killer! When I tried to get back up to my feet once more, I instead rolled to my right side and cupped dearly and tenderly my right hand. ‘OH GOD, HELP ME. IT HURTS… IT HURTS!’ As much as I wanted to stay down on the ground and think that death would be much better than bearing the pain, I knew I had to get the wound treated immediately. A full, long minute passed by when I finally stood up on my two own feet. The pain did not go away though, tears still streaming down my face like waterfalls.

I opened my eyes. I examined my hand while crying my eyes out and trying hard not to scream from such brutal action. My right and left hand were covered in red crimson blood. The left hand was tenderly supporting the right hand, keeping it away from further danger by instinct. I shook my head and approached the table. There were the objects sitting before my eyes as they were before. The only difference was that the ax’s blade and the small portion of the table was splattered with my own blood. Words that tried to come out of my mouth instead came out as incomprehensible moans that not a single living being would ever understand. While I was suffering, the damn cursed voice spoke out to me.

“Under the desk.”

‘Under the desk? What could that exactly mean?’ Whatever the voice had just told me, I have to deal with that later. For right now, I need to focus my attention on my wound. If I don’t hurry, I could faint from blood lost and worst comes to worst, I could die from it. So I leaned forth and against the table; resting my upper body on top of the table. My left hand reached over and grasped the iron rod. I was exhaling loudly as I brought the heated object close to my body. The end still seems to be very hot for the burning color still resides on the end. I knew I had to do this. I had to do this in order to cauterize my wound quickly and efficiently. Disinfectant could help, but that wouldn’t help heal the wound any faster. The only down effect is, well, the pain that accompanies with it.

My shaky left hand brought the burning object closer to my wound. Faint smoke came out of the end, hinting that it could burn upon contact. Then squeezing my eyes shut, I pushed it against the bleeding portion of my hand. A scream was let out of my mouth. The sharp, aching pain of losing a finger is now replaced with the burning hot pain of burning the wound. I tried resisting so hard to rip the foreign object away from my hand from instinct, pressing it harder against the spot. After a few agonizing seconds has passed by, I threw aside the hot iron rod. I heard it clatter loudly against the flooring with my crying.

I backed away, eyes shut tightly once more at such agony. What did I do wrong to deserve this much pain? Why is the Origami Killer this cruel? Not only taking my daughter but watching the joy of my suffering before his or her eyes. The crying and sound that exited out of my opened mouth was not a simple cry that you would hear in movies. No. It was something much more inhumane and less attractive one could state. Breathing so fast that could make just about anyone gain a dizzying spell, I had to get down on my knees to retrieve whatever that was that I needed under the table.

When I reached my left hand out to touch the edge of the table, I groaned loudly out loud. Such pain could make just about anybody faint and wish death came upon them faster than anything. While crying out and mentally screaming for help, I removed my uninjured hand away from the table and removed the wooden board that was abnormally placed on top of a dug up hole. After getting rid of the small board, I reached my entire hand in. It scrambled around for a bit till the fingers brushed against a small, solid cube-like object. Without thinking twice, I pulled it out from the hole. Not surprising, it was just another battery. Another piece of battery that had data once the trial is completed. I placed it within my mouth to hold onto it in order to spare the use of my injured hand.

Getting up on my knees with my back straight, I finally have calmed down just enough to pull out my phone from within my jacket. Fresh blood was seen splattered on the back of my hand too due to the sudden chopping of my finger. Fumbling around with the cell phone, I finally managed to get it into the correct spot before turning it on. There was the familiar loading screen downloading the file. While waiting, I tried to catch my breath, nervously awaiting for what was shown.

There it was. The video. The video that is showing Jurina within her trapped cell underneath with the rainwater. To my shock, the rainwater in one day has risen up considerably. No sound was heard from the video other than the rain falling down upon the land. Jurina was seen with the rainwater already up to her upper chest. She wasn’t speaking at all but shaking in the screen. Shaking from the coldness and staying within the water for more than 24 hours. I could only stare in disbelief, feeling my heart ache and replaced with a different kind of pain: The pain of watching someone you love suffer and unable to do anything other than stare at the screen helplessly. “J-Jurina…” I breathed out in a raspy voice.

The screen was soon replaced with the familiar hangman game. Four more letters were given to me before the screen flickered off on its own. I blinked and slowly risen up from the ground. Breathing heavily, I stuffed the phone into the inside pocket of my jacket. I knew there was no time for me to be hanging around here. I have to get out of here. And fast. So I immediately stumbled towards the closed door of this abandoned apartment room and swung it open. While I walked out, I cradled my right arm with my left hand. Carrying it and protecting it from both danger and suspicion.

As I made it down the stairs, I felt my mind slowly slip into the darkness. I felt my vision clouding and the sudden urge to just close my eyelids and go to sleep. I shook my head and felt my body bend forward on its own while walking. ‘God… How am I going to get out of here without falling unconsciousness?’ I asked myself after taking the final step of the stairs. But as I was trending my way out of the first floor, a female voice boomed out of the blues.

“Mayu! What happened!?”

I didn’t turn my head but from the corner of my eyes, I saw who it was. And out of all the people that I ever wanted to see… It was Kashiwagi Yuki. She rushed towards me as I, instead of going out of the only exit of this area, walked towards the wooden crates from the corner of the room. “The police; they’re out there. I think they’re here to arrest you,” she warned me as I sat down on the edge. My back was leaning against the dirty wall, pressing my right hand close to my chest. “We’ve got to find another way out.”

Yuki then rushed around the area. She was skimming through the first floor, trying to find a way to get the both of us out of this mess. The older girl understood and knew that we had little time to escape before the cops get in and take me away. Just… why was she helping me though? Doesn’t she believe that I’m the Origami Killer just like those… cops out there? As multiple thoughts raced through my worn-out brain, the older girl was in the process or removing four huge white boards from a window high above her head right beside me. Once she took them down, she glanced around at her surroundings.

“I need to get a crate so we both can get out of here,” Yuki explained to me. I could only bob my head and watch her through my barely closed eyes her pushing the crate against the wall below the window. I then saw her approach to me. Her hand came to touch left shoulder with a pained expression written all over her face. But before she was about to get me up, I felt the presence of the cops by the front door.

“Yukirin,” I whispered just loud enough for the two of us to hear. “You.... need to hide.”

Hearing my words, I swore her eyes would’ve boggled out of their eye sockets. She shook her head and urged me to throw my hand over her shoulders. “We can’t Mayu. I need to get you out of here before the police comes-“

“They are already here, Yuki... I can sense them being... at the front door right now.”

“But Mayu! I can’t risk losing someone I love again! I can’t risk losing you!”

Those words instantly warmed my heart and I swore that if I hadn’t been crying and using up all of my tears from the trials, I would surely be tearing up. I shook my head however and pushed her away gently. “Well I can’t risk losing you either... I’ll find a way to get out of... this mess, so please… Wait for me to return.”

I could tell that Yuki was going to argue back but the front door was heard slammed open. In a flash, I saw the cops with their guns and revolvers at their hand all pointing at my direction. I hopped off the crates and raised my uninjured hand up into the air to show that I wasn’t going to fight back. Yuki wasn’t near my side anymore thanks to her fast feet. But her presence was still felt in the room since she’s hiding somewhere in a safe location within the same room.

Two females were keeping their aim at me in their police uniform. In a couple seconds, two other figures came into the picture. Two familiar faces they were. One was that man by the name of ‘Lieutenant Carter Blake’ and another was that short agent girl. Their guns too were pointed at my direction as they were rapidly coming towards me. I made no attempt to rebel when the agent turned me around roughly so my back was facing them. There was then another pair of hand from another individual roughly snapping the cuff on both of my wrists behind my back. “You’re under arrest. You have the right to remain silent,” the only male in the room spoke. I could still sense that their weapons were still up in the air.

Hanging my head low, from the corner of my eyes I spotted Yuki. She was hiding in between the crates and furniture. There was a pained expression flashing across her eyes and the helplessness shown on all over her face. A small smile that was barely readable formed from my lips at her direction before being taken away by the police force.



Well.. I guess we'll let Takabear here take on the role in the next chapter... Um... Prepare for some... Machine guns for asshole Blake moment here?
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: Elo on May 26, 2013, 09:12:57 PM
I am cring because of mayu

damn that a**hole blake

I hope takamina will help mayu
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: mo-chan on May 26, 2013, 09:27:51 PM
Do you like turturing your Kami-oshi or what -.-''
I was trembling when I was reading this chapter @@
you're not only turturing Mayu -__-
you're turturing me too (T^T)
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: Llyloo on May 26, 2013, 10:26:44 PM
I'm dead and I'm crying ok. Because of you. I'm not in the mood for read that kind of chapter. Really not. I just feel a pain on my find while reading. Aaaah. I don't hate you, but yay O_O I really have a pain on my finger xD. It's creepy.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: Shinoki on May 26, 2013, 10:53:31 PM
...blake... you have the death sentence now!!
More machine guns.... grr...
there's no time left?
Jurina... she'd be lucky to even be found alive...
grr... Blake is like one of the useless policemen that ignore everything...
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: kahem on May 27, 2013, 04:04:25 AM
oh god mayu's finger O_O
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: chiqinna on May 27, 2013, 04:56:55 AM
that.was....TERRIFYING!!!  :on shady:
poor Mayu ~  :cry:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: kurogumi on May 27, 2013, 05:25:44 AM
yuki stalking mayu...LOL!!

hope on takamina.....please....mayu need to save jurina....she dont have time to deal with jail and that blake!! :angry:

that blake jerk is... :angry: :angry: he just want to capture! whoever its look like the culprit!! :thumbdown:

what yuki gonna do after mayu get capture?? is she believe that mayu's is not  that origami killer? if  the case is like that then she need to prove that mayu is not the origami killer (but looks like its impossible, the police not able to do taht how come yuki could doing it?) :bow:

 :peace: :hand: :rock:



and its the third trials




thank for the update.... :wub: :wub:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: cisda83 on May 27, 2013, 05:33:40 AM
very interesting... plot...

while reading I could feel the nervous and chill...

So scary and terrifying... scene...

Ah... Poor Mayu.... she was being arrested by the police...

Poor Yuki... can't do anything... but let Mayu be arrested...

What's going to happen to Mayu and Yuki...?

Would there be nothing that Yuki could do to save Mayu?

How about the killer?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on May 27, 2013, 06:52:01 AM
You know I've read about Heavy rain and I prepared myself for this part but.....

I never thought I would feel so sick after reading this chapter. And I'm in class  :panic:
Terrifying. *runs to toilet* *throws up*  :doh:

Thanks for the update.   :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on May 27, 2013, 07:01:20 AM
AAAHHH!!! Mayu's finger!!!! Nooo!!!!!  :mon scare:
:mon whine:  In case you're wondering 'bout this tears rolling under my eyes they're definitely not tears of happiness... they're tears of anger trying to hold back because I want to kill Blake and that Origami killer really bad  :mon uggh: :mon mad: :mon headbang:  (My head's currently bleeding right now from the last emoticon)
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on May 27, 2013, 05:28:43 PM
OMG POOR MAYUYU!!  :mon nwei: You scared me LoyalFlutist-san! :mon curtain:
Poor Mayu's pinky being cut off, I think the Origami-killer is so sick in the head :on voodoo:, I mean he wants Mayu to cut of his pinky, then my poor poor Jurina is shivering from the water filled cell :mon runcry:, but wth is making someone cut off their own pinky gonna do accept make them pinkyless on one of their hands?! :gmon blonde: :mon fierce:
your style of writing here is similar to your other fic 'disappearance'  :hehehe:
Yuki so sweet trying to help Mayuyu :luvluv1: :luvluv2: :nya:
Mayu fighting!!
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: Chanaline on May 27, 2013, 08:44:01 PM
Noooo! Mayu's finger is out of her hand!! I have a lot of horrific image in my head!

Why did you write something this cruel!!! It is just too much creepy for me!!!

Can they give back Mayu's finger? :cry:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: gek geki on May 31, 2013, 03:55:29 AM
WHAT HAPPEN IN CHAPTER 20?


AH FINGER UH
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: Wmatsui22 on June 02, 2013, 07:50:07 AM
~Hi LoyalFlutist-san!  :deco:

~Sorry for the late comment!  :bow: I've been busy...

~Anyway,

~Chapter 18: I am very mad at Blake. He's a total Jerk to accuse Mayu being an Origami Killer  :banghead:

~I hope Minami will help Mayu

~Chapter 19: Oh! It's very interesting.  :twisted: I hope Mayu will be fine. He also cut his finger  :cry:

~Please Update Soon!

~Thanks
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: Terragen on June 17, 2013, 11:07:35 AM
can't wait chapter 20 neh it tempting me
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: atsuminaFTW on June 17, 2013, 11:10:59 AM
PLEASE UPDATE THIS I WANT TO KNOW WHAT HAPPENS NEXT :bleed eyes:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 19 [Update: 05/26/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on June 19, 2013, 08:14:43 PM
[Replies]

@Elo: Yikes! Gomenasai! *passes tissue* Let's see in this chapter if Takamina will help Mayuyu or not. :panic:

@mo-chan: I absolutely do not! It's part of the storyline! :panic: And gomene! *gives huggies* D;

@Llyloo: I'm sorry! Gomenasai! :panic:

@Shinoki: One day has passed, so at the most they can have two more days to find Jurina. And indeed, Blake is quite useless or more like the antagonist in terms with Takamina. :banghead:

@kahem: The killer is psycho. :bleed eyes:

@chiqinna: Gomene! And yes, poor Mayuyu.... Hopefully things will be better once this is all over... Or not... I don't know. Depends if she could save Jurina or not. :panic:

@kurogumi: Hai hai! Yuki stalks Mayu because she cared for her, fufufu~ :rofl: We'll have to see what Takamina can do and if she believes Mayuyu truly is the killer or not.

@cisda83: We'll find out within this chapter! :thumbsup

@Yuki88: Yikes! I would most likely and safely say that there won't be anymore gruesome scene like this as this is the only one. :bow:

@alexsher99: AHHHHHHH! Don't hurt yourself! *gives you first aid kit and roll of bandage* :panic:

@mayuki_daisuki: Gomene! The Origami Killer is sick in the head, so whatever he wants Mayu to do is what he wants her to do. He does have Jurina's life in his hand, so... :panic: And really? Now that I read back on this chapter, it does seem somewhat related.

@Chanaline: Gomenasai! I didn't mean to bring THAT much fear! :bow: And... I don't think so... Once you chop off your finger, you will most likely lose it forever...

@gek geki:p Yes, the finger... :panic:

@Wmatsui22: Don't apologize about commenting late or anything! I'll throw ice cubes at you if you apologize about it! :sweatdrop: And I'm sure Mayu is fine (well, excluding the fact that she's stuck in the police station....)

@Terragen: Chapter 20 is here! :cathappy:

@atsuminaFTW: Update is here! :thumbsup



Whew! 5440 words in this chapter! Yikes. This was a little difficult since I had to try to convey how Minami is feeling and thinking towards the situation... :panic:

And sorry about the previous brutal chapter! :panic: :panic: :panic: :panic:



[Chapter 20]

“I’m not here to judge you, Watanabe-san. I’m trying to save the life of your daughter.”

Within the interrogation room, I sat with my left hand handcuffed to one metal leg of the table in front of me. I was held immobile, unable to move around freely aside from shifting my seating position from the lower half of my body. And when I tug against it, it would only allow me to move an inch or two away from the table. Light from outside cracked through the windows from behind me. The police force was at least kind enough when they took me in as a prime suspect to clean up my wound intentionally created from my right hand. (Though they were confused to why one of my fingers were chopped off.) A white gauze wrapped tightly and securely around the missing part of my pinky. Dried dark red blood was seen, showing that it had bleed through the patching earlier.

In front of me stood none other than that familiar agent named Takahashi Minami.

I remembered her. She was the one that came along and helped ask questions when I first lost Jurina. She was pacing left and right of my sight, slowing her movement down as she continued to talk. Behind the shorter figure was a mirror that reflected the back of the agent and another figure standing within the room. Lieutenant Carter Blake as seen to be standing behind me on my left; leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. A stern expression was written all over his face as he silently observed the both of us converse with each other.

“We still have time… But it’s running out. Help me,” Minami spoke in a soft voice at my direction. She then seated herself in one of the two metal foldable chairs in front of me. My eyes flicked downward and at the surface of the table. I didn’t answer her question and remained silent. Rather I was too busy stunned at how I had gotten caught by the police. Both of my hands balled up into fists and tightened. Tears were threatening to well up. A mixture of frustration, anger and sadness was tumbling within my internal world.

I could’ve escaped. Escaped with Yuki and gotten out of the entire police situation in time and focus on the fourth trial. But instead, the police came by a little quicker than I had expected.

Sitting here with the knowledge that I’m never going to get out is killing me. Escaping this place is futile due to the fact that I’m handcuffed and held in only one spot. And even if I did get myself out of this room, I would clearly attract the attention of other police members. Just how am I supposed to save Jurina now? Still being unresponsive at Minami’s question, she continued to speak.

“Watanabe-san… Tell me what you know…”

I didn’t bother to say anything. I was still stuck in my own mind, blaming myself for everything that has happened. Blaming myself for the disappearance of Jurina, blaming myself for the divorce of Yuki, blaming myself for the death of Ayame, blaming myself for being considered as a prime suspect of the Origami Killer. I just didn’t know what to do. And I know I can’t do anything.

“Watanabe-san, I’m trying to help you. I just want to understand what happened.” Minami leaned forth a bit at my direction. “But you have to trust me.”

No words. Only silence came in between the two of us.

The agent must be desperate for a single word to come out of my mouth for she has risen up from her seat. Her left hand came up to pinch the bridge of her nose before dropping it on both sides of her body. “Watanabe-san, say something, for God’s sake,” she whispered harshly at my direction. She was begging me to open my mouth. “Please… Say something.”

I shot a glance at her face before looking down at the table. I knew that even if I were to tell them what I was doing, they would only be even more convinced that I truly am… The Origami Killer. Though I’m unsure if it really is me who killed these kids due to the fact I had dreams about drowning children and origami figures, it would only make me either seem like a crazy individual who needs to head to a mental institution or an Origami Killer at their custody.

“Look at these Watanabe-san.” Minami took one of the many files sitting nearby and flipped it open. There were a few paperwork shown with photographs of children. The photographs of the children that were all killed by the killer. “Eight photographs, eight lives, taken. Drowned in the goddamn rain! Recognize this one, huh?”

She walked right beside me and pointed at one of the eight pictures. A small gasp left my closed lips when I saw who it was. “That’s your daughter, Watanabe-san. That’s Jurina; she’s still alive! Talk to me, Watanabe-san; say something!”

Frustration could be heard in her voice as she is straining to keep her short-tempered anger down to a minimum. It’s not surprising since I’m not one to open my mouth and happily talk about what I should do in order to save my daughter and the reason why I’m not the Origami Killer. If I gave them one clue about the origami figures about the trials, then surely I would lose my one and only chance of saving Jurina. I knew that this was going nowhere and confusion has gotten the better of me. So I opened my mouth once Minami seated herself once more in front of me.

“I… kidnapped my daughter.”

---------

Minami could only blink as she stared at the other younger girl in front of her. ‘Did she really just… confess that she… did that to her own daughter?’ Mayu in front of her proceeded to explain.

“But I just can’t remember what happened. I don’t know where she is, but the only way to find her is to let me out of here.” There was a firm expression shown on Mayu’s face followed by sadness. A mixture of both sadness and firmness written all over her face. The agent crossed her arms and frowned at the next statement coming from the other girl. “I’m the only person who can save her.”

“That’s just crazy talk, Watanabe-san. It doesn’t make any sense! How can I believe anything you say?”

She couldn’t believe what she’s hearing from the accused individual. Stating that she, a possible Origami Killer suspect, is the only person that could save the current victim? It’s crazy. She just made a statement not too long ago that she kidnapped her own daughter. Biting the bottom of her lip, she watched Mayu sadden her eyes at the agent.

“I love my daughter. I love my daughter… If you keep me here, Jurina is going to die.”

There was… a painful tone heard behind those words. The words each speaking out for her emotions as a parent. Minami got up from her seat, blinking a few times at the girl sitting right in front of her. She gulped. Speechless. She was speechless from the words coming out of Mayu’s mouth. There was this… strange feeling felt inside of her once she heard of those words. The words of a parent loving their kid so much to the point they’ll do anything for the child… It reminded her a bit about how much she… wanted her parents to be like that for her. The agent just stared at Mayu, letting the words sink slowly into her brain.

As she stayed frozen in her position, from the corner of the room Blake made a motion with one of his hands. He silently commanded Aki from behind the video camera to turn off the electronic device.

After signaling the other police, Blake walked over to the younger girl and scoffed. “Time’s running out, Watanabe-san. And frankly, I don’t care why you did it.” The man leaned down and rested his right hand right behind the girl’s back. It wasn’t a motion of trying to comfort the girl. No. It had a threatening feel to it. The feeling that the lieutenant wanted nothing more than to rip the answer out of Mayu. “The only thing I want to know is where you’ve hidden Jurina.”

“I don’t know,” Mayu simply shook her head. “I would already have saved her if I knew where she was!”

Blake removed his hand from Mayu and backed away. He turned his back towards the suspect, left hand touching and cupping the bottom of his chin. His eyes became dangerous in a split second. “Okay, this is your last chance, Watanabe Mayu. And this time, I suggest you think carefully before you answer.”

‘Oh god… I have a feeling I know where this is going to go…’ Minami snapped her attention back to the current situation at hand.

“Where is Jurina?”

“I told you I don’t know.”

In a flash, Mayu’s head snapped up when Blake backhanded her face in one fast motion. A yelp left her mouth from such sudden strike. This alerted Minami and got her temper back into its heated state. Frowning at the police, she then said, “If you beat her, her confession’s worthless. They’ll throw out the case…”

Ignored. She was ignored as Blake continued his assault. The shorter girl was horrified at the sight when she saw Blake shove Mayu down. The poor girl fell off from her seat and landed roughly on the ground beneath them on her side. He was just about to get down and give her one hell of a beating until Minami interfered. 

“Blake!” Minami raised her voice and walked up to the man. “What are you doing?”

“This girl is a killer!” The lieutenant cocked his head to one side when he whipped his focus to Minami. “She’s got no fucking rights. She’s gonna tell me everything!”

From the background, Minami saw the poor girl climb herself back up onto the chair. She was breathing heavily from such sudden turn of events. Frustration got the best of her when she heard him scream back at Mayu. “You fuck! You’re gonna tell me what I want to know or I’m gonna fucking cripple you!”

“Even if she is a killer, that doesn’t give you the right to beat her!” Minami yelled back.

“Whose side are you on, Takahashi-san? Are you defending this piece of shit?”

“I’m defending the law and the law says she’s innocent until proven guilty!”

“This girl’s got no rights, do you hear me?! No rights at all!”

That was the last straw for her. As much as she wanted to beat the living hell out of Blake, she knew that she’ll instead be the one in trouble since they’re at the police station. God, how much Minami just wanted to break his neck. Angry, she stomped to the only door of the room and grabbed ahold of the doorknob. The first second, she swung the door opened violently. The next, it was slammed behind her.

Her breathing came through her respiratory system rapidly. She was angry. Oh hell she was angry. Angry at that damn Blake for beating up poor individuals just for the sake of getting the answers he wanted. Even though they had clearly stated they can’t answer the questions, he would beat them into submission till they cough up the words he needed. Both hands on Minami’s sides tightened into fists; tightened till the knuckles were white. The short agent shook her head in anger as she stomped her way through the main police department room.

‘That’s not the way it’s gonna go. I’m gonna tell the whole story to Captain Akimoto!’ she mentally yelled in frustration as she proceeded to walk towards Akimoto Sayaka’s office nearby. As Minami trended forth, from the corner of her eyes she saw Maeda Atsuko sitting in her desk as usual. The other girl turned her attention to Minami and raised her eyebrows. “Takamina, is there something wrong-“

The poor girl was being ignored as Minami brought her shaky left hand upon the doorknob. With one twist, she violently shoved it open.

“Blake is trying to beat a confession out of Watanabe Mayu. You’ve got to do something!” she loudly begged as she confronted Sayaka.

Sayaka, who was sitting within her desk, merely blinked in confusion before raising one of her eyebrows into the air.

“Which is more important, Takahashi-san? Finding little Watanabe Jurina or sparing that lowlife a few bruises?” The agent couldn’t believe what she had just heard from the captain of the police department. Did Sayaka seriously think on the same level as Blake? No, she doesn’t seem the type to beat up a poor person. But it does seem like she has no motivation to stop whatever that lieutenant was acting. His actions and behaviors are unacceptable yet the captain here isn’t able to do anything but rather stay on the same linear plane as him. “You can’t make omelettes without breaking a few eggs.”

That was it for Takahashi Minami. She swore that her blood pressure couldn’t have skyrocketed any higher than right now. Rage immediately overtook all of her action and thought processor as she came directly up to Sayaka’s desk. She slammed both the palm of her hands on the desk roughly, making a few objects on the desk vibrate from such force.

“Goddamn! Watanabe Mayu is innocent!” she hollered at the captain. “We’ve got to get back to looking for Jurina if we want to have any chance of finding her alive!”

She wanted to find the kid alive. She didn’t want to let the poor little girl die from the Origami Killer. And from her gut instinct, she knew that Watanabe Mayu, the parent of the recent victim, couldn’t have kidnapped her. Couldn’t have kidnapped her own child. Minami knew they should focus on finding the girl, not trying to beat a suspect into submission just for the hell of getting some answers.

Sayaka in front of her didn’t even move a muscle but rather frowned with disagreement. “This case has worn you out, Takahashi-san. You need some time off to think it through…”

This made the agent speechless. Minami didn’t know what to say nor respond back to the captain. Then giving up, she flung both of her hands high into the air in frustration as she stormed out of the office. When she turned around, she saw Atsuko standing right by the door. Worried expression was written all over her face. Minami didn’t have time to spare her a second glance for she was far too angry to pay any attention to the girl. Pushing her aside roughly, she breathed heavily as she opened the door to her familiar dusty office. She twisted around and slammed the door; twice for the first time she closed it, the force was so great that it bounced right back at her.

Once the door was completely closed, she rested her forehead against the rough wooden surface. Her hands were resting against it by both sides of her head. The inhales and exhales leaving her body could be heard within the room. Frustration and anger filled up her mind. She remained in that position for a few seconds before flipping her body around. Back laying against the door, her left hand immediately dug into her suit’s pockets. On the left side, there was nothing. But on the right side, she found what she was looking for. Pulling the item that she wanted, a glass test tube filled with light blue liquid was shown. The Triptocaine drug. The urge was strong; stronger than ever before due to the fact she was in the angriest state she could possibly be in.

Without thinking twice, she took in the liquid and took a few sip from it. The drug worked like magic from such small ingestion. It suddenly cleared her head of all worries and instantly brought her to ecstasy. She exhaled with relief as her body slid down to the ground; back still resting against the door behind her. Minami’s vision was blurry. She just… stared at the wall across from her as her mind wandered off…

---------

Minami rested her right arm against the piano while the side of her head laid on top of her arm. The atmosphere around her was light and soothing. There was a lamp standing nearby with its gentle yellow light glowing. The hard wood floor beneath her shoes decorated with simple colors and shapes. Her ARI glasses was on her, setting the equipment into a peaceful setting where her mind can take the time to calm down. Her left hand was on the keyboards. The white and black keys staring up at her; waiting for her to press any one of them.

Her left fingers were brushing against the keys, unsure of what to play. A few minutes past by her in silence before her hands were on their own.

They pressed a few white and black keys, chords playing out from one motion. The next motion had the same hand press another chord. Soon Minami lifted her head and had her right hand on the keyboards. The pair were on their own, playing Nadia’s Theme by Henry Macini on the piano. (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=S1_xDytEB1Q (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=S1_xDytEB1Q)) As she played the music, her ARI glasses must’ve picked up the message and instantly accompanied her with background music of the violins and bass. Her eyes closed as she played on.

Each note that was being played brought peace to her mind. Hearing this song would calm just about anyone on an unsettling day. As she played on, Minami wondered in the back of her mind to how she came to learn to play on the piano.

She learned it from her mentor a while ago when she was taken in by the FBI. Her mentor, who was only known as ‘Aki-P,’ taught her many valuable lessons as she worked under him for a while. While learning under him as a student, he also taught her how to play the piano. And the song he taught her was Nadia’s Theme before he retired and cooped himself up in his home. He was never to be heard of again. 

“Your Vodka, miss,” a young male’s voice was heard from a short distance. Minami didn’t open her eyes nor replied to him till she was finished with the song. After a minute more flew by, she slowly lifted her eyelids and turned her attention to the man standing right by the piano. He had a red suit on with neatly groomed short black hair. Few black hairs could be seen on the end of his chin, hinting that he was growing a beard. The young man took the glassed drink from the metal tray at hand and gently placed it upon the surface of the piano near the piano stand. “Arigatou,” she mumbled in a small voice.

The butler didn’t move from his spot but rather expressed concern to the younger girl.

“You look preoccupied, if you don’t mind me saying so… Problems with the investigation?”

Minami shrugged her shoulders and sighed loudly. It’s funny how even a nonexistent person produced by the ARI technology can tell that the agent is troubled. Still keeping her glasses on, she dragged her eyes towards the piano music sheets before her.

“Blake is convinced that Watanabe-san is the killer…”

“Not you? I thought there was some evidence to that effect…”

“That’s true, but it just doesn’t make… sense. Her psychological profile doesn’t fit neither does the geolocalization... Not to mention that she’s a female and the killer is a male…” Returning her gaze towards the butler, her eyes behind the ARI glasses squinted. “I can’t see this mother-er, I meant, father drowning eight victims before kidnapping her own kid.”

She then shook her head. “Watanabe-san is not the Origami Killer. I’d stake my life on it.”

There was determination in her eyes even if the man in front of her couldn’t see through her glasses. She was upset that Blake and most likely the rest of the police division believes that Mayu is the killer. But she thinks otherwise and she’s willing to prove that to everyone.

The butler crossed his arms with the tray still in his left hand. “Then who is?” he asked.

A scoff was heard in Minami’s direction. “I haven’t the faintest fuckin’ idea.”

“Maybe you should review the evidence in your possession?”

“That’s just what I was thinking of doing.”

Silence came in between the two figures, hinting that the conversation is over. The man took a small bow of his head before taking his leave. But just as he was walking off, he halted in his track. “Oh, one last thing, miss…” He turned around and walked back up to Minami with another one of his concerned expression written all over his face. But this time, he truly had worries deep in his eyes. Maybe the pair even saddened. “You should be careful not to over-indulge in you-know-what… It can be dangerous. Very dangerous…”

Minami knew what this man was talking about. Talking about the Triptocaine drug that she had just taken not too long ago. She exhaled loudly. “I’m trying to keep a handle on it, but that’s difficult… It gets more and more difficult…” The drug was meant to help reduce the side-effects and even help keep the user sane when using the ARI device. But the main backfiring the drug does to its owner is the addiction. The addiction to taking it and bringing relief… ecstasy… joy… happiness to the taker.

“It’ll end up killing you if you’re not careful.” The man was right. Overtaking it will eventually end up killing you. “That would be most unfortunate, miss…”

And with that final statement made, he took his leave and never came back; leaving Minami behind with the piano.

---------

“Well, well… Looks like there’s something new…” Minami commented as she used her ARI black glove to open up the golden digital cube. As the cube unfolded on top of the desk, she watched as clues and evidence sprung up to life once more. She was planning to relook over the evidence and see if there was anything new… And indeed, she has found something new in them. There was a video recording near the park where Watanabe Jurina and Watanabe Mayu was located. It was all in black and white though due to the technology. It’ll be a bit hard to find any sort of clue in it. ‘I doubt there’s anything in it, but you’ll never know…’

She let the video play on by using a single finger to press on the hovering screen floating in front of her. With just one touch, the video then played rapidly as the ARI device tried to gather and analyze the data. Pedestrians and cars zipped right by each other in a fast pace. A few seconds soon passed and here Minami found another clue. The device picked up a car that matched with her previous data she had collected a while ago.

‘A Chevrolet model corresponding to the tire prints passed at 16:02 heading for the park went in the opposite direction at 16:37… That could fit the time Watanabe Jurina disappeared. Could it be the killer’s car?’

That thought revolved around her head as she checked to see if there was any more information in regards to the car seen within the video. Flicking her left hand to the right, the evidence accompanied with an image of a virtual car replicated from the video hovered before her eyes. The agent groaned mentally when she saw it. ‘Pity we can’t see the driver’s face…’ she mentally complained as she touched it with her index finger.

The device was analyzing the car, many information listed out right by it on the right. When the list finally came to a stop, her eyes widen from what data she had gathered. ‘The car was stolen. Let’s see…’ She quickly skimmed through the information carefully. ‘…a certain Rein Akuma was suspected of stealing it but the charges were dropped…. There’s not enough evidence after that…’

From the corner of her eyes, Minami saw another evidence forming right next to the one she’s examining. Immediately she wasted no time to pull it over in front of her. It showed a driver license of a young, but rough and dangerous looking Japanese man. He had short brown hair that was barely noticeable and a scar running across his nose. She analyzed the identification card of the man so-called ‘Rein Akuma,’ letting the information spit out for her.

‘Rein Akuma… aka Mad Jack… Involved in several cases of buying and selling stolen vehicles. Considered to be very dangerous…’ When Minami observed the information, a thought popped to her mind. ‘This guy might have provided the killer with the car. It’s a pretty slim lead but it’s all I have right now.’

Keeping that in mind, she then decided that she was done for the time-being. In one move, she removed the ARI glasses and was faced with the dusty room again. A small sneeze left her mouth when the atmosphere tickled the sensitive part of her nose. ‘Ugh… This office really needs to be cleaned up.’ As she got up from her seat, a knock was heard on the door from outside. Minami paused for a couple seconds before answering. “You can come in.”

It wasn’t surprising to see who it was that came in. Maeda Atsuko opened the door with her heels clicking on the floor behind her. She closed the door behind her when she entered into the room. The agent was staring at the other girl with a blank expression as Atsuko approached her. From what she could tell, the other girl looked worried.

“I-I’m sorry about what Captain Akimoto said to you,” Atsuko apologized as she bowed her upper body deeply at Minami’s direction. The shorter girl blinked back in confusion before waving her hands in the air wildly. “W-W-Why are you apologizing? You don’t need to apologize for her stand-“

“But I do believe in what you had said earlier.”

“…E-Eh?”

A long sigh escaped from Atsuko’s lips that was barely parted as she came up to the shorter girl. There was a small hint of the color pink on her cheeks, but she continued to speak on. “I… believe in you with what you had to say about Watanabe Mayu. I took believe that she didn’t commit the crime of what the Origami Killer would do and that she’s innocent.”

Silence. Minami didn’t say anything. She was speechless. When the agent didn’t say anything, Atsuko had both of her hands on top of Minami’s shoulders. “Please, Takamina… I want to help you on this case, even if it’s just the little things that barely matter to you.” Minami gulped at the sudden confession this girl stated. Oh if Sayaka heard this, she would probably go insane with such saying coming from the receptionist girl. Then a realization came to her.

She needs help. Although she’s an agent that works solo for the most part, maybe for this case she needed to have the support of someone… Even if it’s just one person. When Atsuko dropped her grasp on Minami’s shoulder, the shorter girl nodded.

“I’ll let you help me if you don’t mind doing this for me first…”

In a matter of minutes, Minami had to shoo Kasai Tomomi from the interrogation room. The young agent had already turned off the recording device from the other room (since Takajo Aki was on her break), so she didn’t have to worry about the police catching her in her act. The act to get Mayu out of here safely and fast. Before she had a chance to go after the trail of who the real identify of the Origami Killer, she needed to get Mayu out. And quick.

“Leave us alone,” Minami commanded to the other police member. Kasai stared at her as though she was crazy. There was hesitation seen within her eyes as she responded back to the agent. “I, er… Lieutenant Blake said to-“

“Please leave us alone.”

“….Right. I’ll be at the door if you need anything…” And with that said, both Minami and Mayu were indeed left alone. Not wasting any precious time, she hurried over to the fallen Mayu on the ground. The poor girl was still on the ground, bruised and near an unconscious state.

“Christ,” Minami shook her head as she bent down to pick up the girl. Bringing one hand behind Mayu’s upper back and another to keep the girl from bashing her body against the sides of the table, she slowly brought the girl back to the chair sitting nearby. “Are you alright, Watanabe-san?”

There was a groan leaving her mouth as her conscious state returned back to her mental state. Minami saw the younger girl tug at the end of the metal handcuff; beginning to realize that she was still stuck in the interrogation room. “I-I’ve… gotta get outta here,” she spoke in a raspy voice. “I’ve got to save my daughter.” She was out of breath as she spoke, panicking. Minami knew all too well how much Mayu wanted to save her only living child and how much it would kill her if Jurina were to die in her hand. After making sure that the young girl wasn’t going to lose consciousness and fall down from her seat, Minami then reassured her that she’s going to help her out. “I’ll see what I can do.”

Upon saying those words, the door immediately opened up to reveal Maeda Atsuko standing at the doorway. She was in the entranceway with a black police hoodie in one arm. The police that was supposed to stand outside of the door was gone.

“I already told Tomo~mi to take a small break since I needed to check in on you,” Atsuko explained Minami’s unspoken question. The door behind her closed by itself when she came into the room.

“M-Maeda-san-“

“I told you to call me Acchan!” the taller girl of the two harshly whispered at her. Hearing the tone of her voice nearly made Minami jump from fright. Even though the FBI agent has faced many dangers that could as well kill her in the most brutal fashion, she felt fear from the unexpected attitude of Atsuko. Then approaching the agent, she grabbed ahold of her left hand. “This is what you needed, right?”

With that said, Minami felt a small metal object in her hand. Along with the warmth of Atsuko’s hand. It felt… soft compared to hers. Soft and fragile… But Minami had no time to dwell and think about her hand, especially at a time like this. The taller girl retracted her hand (to Minami’s dismay) as the agent stared at the foreign object at the palm of her hand.

It was the key; the key to getting Mayu out of the handcuffs. The first step to helping the other girl escape, she quickly rushed over to the younger girl’s side and unlocked the cuffs. In a couple seconds, Mayu was standing up with her right bandaged hand gripping a hold of her achy wrist. Both Atsuko and Minami helped out the other girl put on the jacket. As they slipped on the clothing, Minami instructed her what to do next.

“They’re having a break, Watanabe-san. If you’re quick, you’ll be able to slip out without being noticed.” Atsuko then pulled up the hoodie and draped it over her head. After zipping her securely in the jacket, Minami began shooing the girl out of the room. “Head straight to the exit. Don’t stop, don’t talk, don’t even think. Just walk.”

Mayu was at the door but stopped for a brief moment. She didn’t glance back but she stuttered her following sentence. “I-I don’t know what to say…”

“Just say you’re going to save your daughter.”

Soon both Minami and Atsuko watched Mayu walk right through the main police department unnoticed. They kept an eye on her for caution, hoping she would make it by without much trouble.

“I hope I don’t regret this,” the agent whispered under her breath as she squinted her eyes at the disappearing figure.



We'll have some Mayuki moment next along with Shelby and Tomochin. :thumbup
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/9/13]
Post by: Elo on June 19, 2013, 08:41:26 PM
yeyyy takamina helped mayu

nooooooo you a**hole blake what do you do to mayu get your hands off herr  :angry: :angry: :banghead:

please mayu find your daughter  :cry: :cry:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/9/13]
Post by: Shinoki on June 19, 2013, 08:52:01 PM
yosh, atsumina in action to help mayuyu
now that i think bout it, in the us, theres lots of bad cops
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/9/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on June 19, 2013, 09:44:38 PM
Haha, the previous chapter was the only chapter I didn't dare to read the second time, at least for now (my mind usually creates antibody after some time haha)

As for this chapter... damn, caught by police and fucking Blake D:
And AtsuMina to the rescue yay!

Can't wait for the next chapter! :3

Thanks for the update ;D
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/9/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on June 19, 2013, 10:41:42 PM
MAYUYU!! :cry: :cry: :cry:
i wanna kill blake!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :angry: :angry: :angry:
i agree with minami, i wanna beat the living hell out of blake!!!!! :angry: :angry:
sayaka how can you agree with blake and mayu is not a low life :angry: :angry:
minami dont take that drug!! :( :( :(
im glad atsuko is on minami's side and they help mayu escape :deco:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/9/13]
Post by: Llyloo on June 19, 2013, 10:42:04 PM
Yaaay, Takamina and Acchan helped Mayu **. Now go save Jurina !
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/9/13]
Post by: kahem on June 20, 2013, 12:48:53 AM
I don't know if it's because I'm tired or whatever but this chap made me cry xD
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/9/13]
Post by: gek geki on June 20, 2013, 04:19:39 AM
ALWAYS HATED BLAKE
TAKAMINA~ I LOVE YOU~
YAY MAYUKI ON THE NEXT CHAPTER,BUT WHAT KIND OF MAYUKI MOMENT? KEKEKE
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/9/13]
Post by: cisda83 on June 20, 2013, 09:52:43 AM
What the heck...

Oh... somebody killed Blake please...

Blake is the origami killer... right?

Yeah... Minami was so good... she was so sure that Mayu was not the origami Killer...

She even released Mayu... because she knew Mayu at the station not safe at all...

And Mayu was the only one that could save Jurina...

I do hope Mayu able to save Jurina and help Minami catch the real Origami killer so Minami would not be in trouble from releasing a suspect.

But Blake and Sayaka were just wanting to get a confession as soon as possible...

Hitting a suspect and getting a force confession was wrong in any case... but Sayaka as the head she should not have agreed to this kind of behavior

As always... most of the time I watch a police drama... I always see police wanted to close their cases ASAP...

Sometimes they convicted the wrong person.. just so they could say they solved the case.

What's going to happen to Minami for releasing Mayu?

What about Mayu...?

Could she save Jurina...?

Would Blake be in trouble...?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/19/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on June 21, 2013, 05:56:40 AM
An update! and update! AND UPDATE!!!! (Shouts in happiness)  :mon beam:
Stupid Blake hitting the poor Mayuyu! (Want to kill him) :mon evil:
Yay! AtsuMina helped Mayu!  :mon squee:
And what? there's a MaYuki at the next chapter? :mon wtf:   Yatta!!!  :mon money:
Please update soon!!! I'll be waiting!!!  :mon pray2:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/19/13]
Post by: kurogumi on June 21, 2013, 01:26:49 PM
ahh i already know that blake goes mean...mayu is a girl...how dare he doing that to mayu....

can't wait the next moment


mayuki~
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/19/13]
Post by: qweakb on June 22, 2013, 03:34:43 AM
Can't believe that sayaka will allow blake to beat the criminal like that..  :angry:

now i wonder how they really solving their case...  :smhid

It mean more injury after blake had beaten her up  :(

please update soon  :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/19/13]
Post by: gek geki on June 29, 2013, 05:23:17 AM
WOWOWWOW I READ YOU DISAPPEARANCE SEASON 2 WOW,SORRY IF I HAS TO COMMENT HERE,AFTER PARURU THEN I WOULD LIKE IF IT MAYU OR JURINA....LIKE TOO SEEING BLACK AND GEKIKARA IN ACTION AGAIN


CANT WAIT THIS UPDATE MYUKI LOVE
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/19/13]
Post by: Terragen on June 29, 2013, 07:15:35 AM
shelby....kinda find weird about this man  :sashiko:
need more explanation about what this man really do  :yuki: he always try to help the victims of origami killer,but...useless  :sashiko: or should i said nothing much that he could do...he collecting evidence of victims...why not join with police to investigate that evidence....esspecially that phone...is the real evidence that lead to the origami killer right?  8)....i never knew the police has this phone as an evidence of the origami killer before...or may i missed reading about this, sorry if i missed that part, im still new here... :grin:


So i already read this fic on 3 POV if im not wrong.or mybe 4?or more.
Mayu pov,yuki pov,shelby pov,takamina and others.
From mayu i could said she not the origami killer,but it as first.when mariko told about her dream about drowning i kinda confused.but still think its not her,remember the 3rd trial,that she need to show her finger on that device.im sure its not mayu.

Maybe blake?no he not even worth to be the killer.not fun
Or takamina?yuki?no they to good
Shelby?he was the one that seems more likely to be the origami but i dont know the motive.why him?well he the one i knew talk with the victim family in private.more than the police do.but dont know that just my opinion


mayu...lets see..the next trial...that mean she comeback to the motel room? isn't that a little bit dangerous, she's a fugitive now  :mon zoom:
mayuki moment...they join force too rescue jurina? :thumbup yeah they needed talk now...mayu couldn't hide the truth anymore...

please update soon is a great chapter  :deco:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 20 [Update: 06/19/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on July 04, 2013, 06:27:44 PM
[Replies]

@Elo: Takamina to the rescue! :cool1:

@Shinoki: I suppose you can say that. But the ones that I've met and talked to aren't quite bad, so I guess there are also some cops that aren't bad. (Especially in Blake's level, LOL) :on lol:

@Yuki88: Indeed Atsumina to the rescue~ Here's the next chapter! :hee:

@mayuki_daisuki: Let's just hope our little midget agent doesn't get into too much trouble along with Acchan about helping Mayuyu escape. :prayers:

@Llyloo: Hai! Cheering on for Mayuyu! :onioncheer:

@kahem: Ahhhhh, here's some tissues! *gives tissue* :OMG:

@gek geki: Forever hating Blake~ And I saw your other comment about my other fiction (Disappearance Season 2)! I'm glad you like it and it's cool to comment on any of my fiction threads about it. It's only on Tumblr, so... It's somewhat hard to comment when you don't have a Tumblr account. You'll have to be patient and see what happens in part 3! :whistle:

@cisda83: Let's hope Blake gets fired and thrown to jail. And let's also hope that Mayu will be able to save Jurina. :prayers:

@alexsher99: I'm sure you're not the only one wanting to kill Blake. Let's form a small group and hunt after that man! :temper:

@kurogumi: Blake surely is taking things to the extreme... :shock:

@qweakb: Police have their own way of getting a criminal... :scared:

@Terragen: You haven't missed anything so no worries and Shelby is a private investigator, so he doesn't really work with the police. And the point of view is Mayu, Yuki, Shelby and Takahashi, yes. This fiction is meant to be slightly confusing, but truly Mayu doesn't seem like a killer considering the fact that there is another person testing her limit to saving her daughter. And yeah, the police is hot on her trail so let's hope something good comes out of this. :sweat:



So... My flash drive decided to be very stubborn and won't let me gain access to my fan fictions I've saved and worked on. Thank the heaven lord I've managed to save the recent fictions I have been working on. Other than that, everything is GONE. :bleed eyes: Dear lord, I should've backed them up in more than one flash drive AND on my computer.

Anyway, enough about my complaints, here's the next updated chapter. :deco:

Happy Fourth of July by the way! :cathappy:



[Chapter 21]

I couldn’t believe I got out. I just can’t. I still couldn’t let this all register within my brain. Everything was simply happening far too fast for me to even grasp. One moment I was in the police and the next, I just had Yuki drive me right back to my motel room. (Not to mention how awkward the car ride was.)

Sitting on the edge of my bed, I was staring at the television that was hanging up on the corner of the room. It was turned on, showing a news reporter speaking in a monotone voice.

“Less than an hour ago, we heard from the police who have identified the woman thought to be the Origami Killer. Watanabe Mayu, parent of the kidnap victim Watanabe Jurina, is on the run and should be considered armed and dangerous.”

I raised one of my eyebrows in shock at the man in the screen explaining the news. I swore that if I weren’t in as bad shape as of right now and had enough strength to be exaggerating, I would’ve thrown the remote control I had at hand at the screen and break it.

“A police manhunt is now underway and they hope that they will soon be able to announce the apprehension of this dangerous lunatic.”

Before I let the young fellow finish speaking, I flicked off the television. The screen instantly turned black the moment I pressed a single button on the black remote controller. Frustration got into my mind as I threw it on a nearby coffee table. ‘Just what kind of news did they feed these reporters? Dangerous lunatic? Preposterous!’ I groaned out in anger while I let my body lay back down on the comfortable bed mattress. My body instantly sunk into the softness; eyes threatening to shut due to the lack of rest I’ve gotten over the past day.

‘Great. Don’t fall asleep, Mayu. You got to focus on staying awake and saving Jurina.’

I stared at the ceiling up above, trying to keep myself awake. The room was silent and only the sound of the rain coming down upon the land was heard. I exhaled loudly as my mind wandered over to my daughter.

‘Don’t worry Jurina. Your ‘dad’ here is going to get you out alive.’

Just when I was going to lose to a battle against my heavy eyelids, I heard the door to my room open up. As if it were magic, the heaviness I’ve felt from my eyelids disappeared without any trace, keeping me awake. I quickly leapt out of my bed just in time to see who it was that was coming in (accompanied by a minor aching pain from the fast movement).

Kashiwagi Yuki was holding a huge brown paper bag in her hand as she closed the green door shut behind her. Her attention focused on me as she walked over to the only desk within this room. A small frown crossed her face when she immediately knew that I had gotten out of bed. “You know that if you want to rest, you should stay in bed,” she scolded me lightly while gently resting the bag down on top of the desk. I didn’t respond to her scolding, which was followed by a sigh from her direction. “Anyway, I brought some food. I bought the usual food that you liked when we were still… living together, so I hope that’s okay.”

I watched from the side as she took out some freshly made meals and canned drinks from the bag. I caught myself forming a small smile across my face. How long has it been since Yuki did this for me? Buying the food when she was at home and off of work at the hospital while I was working… I miss that moment in my life. I kept on watching her with amusement when she dug her hands deeper into the bag. The sound of the paper bag ruffling around was produced loudly.

Yuki truly had become beautiful. Over the years that we haven’t seen each other, does it really have to be this sort of situation where I got to see Yuki once more? Only if we only met each other in a more reasonable and better situation at hand…

“Any cops?” I asked as she finished taking out all of the food from the bag. To my relief, she shook her head. “No… I think we lost them.”

‘Thank god…’

“That guy at the desk though…” Yuki added after answering my question. My ears perked up to full attention. “He gives me the creeps. I don’t trust him.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle despite the situation at hand. “Don’t worry, Yuki… I wouldn’t let that creepy guy come near you or do anything to you.” I couldn’t blame her for bluntly stating that out loud. I too was slightly crept out when I first saw the man.

My ex-wife in front of me turned her head towards my direction. There was a small, amusing smile seen from her. “I’m glad to hear that then.”

I mentally did a little back flip in happiness when I saw her smile at me once more. The smile that I haven’t seen in so long. The smile that could make all angel drop from the sky and make almost anybody’s heart skip a beat. I gave her another small smile back before it dropped in its usual cyborg feature.

“Neh… Yuki?”

“Hm?”

“Do you… Still hate me… About Ayame?”

Remind me next time to never bring up the past, especially when you had just lost another one of your kids. The older girl in front of me froze in her spot as her gaze tore away from my direction. She focused on the food laying neatly on top of the desk’s surface, staring at it in silence. ‘She still must’ve hate me then after all…’ Right when I was going to apologize to her for bringing it up, she replied to my burning question. And quite a shocking one too.

“Truly I still feel like I could hate you about Ayame’s death. I could hate you and hold a grudge forever, but I know now is not the time. I can’t keep hanging onto the past anymore. Besides…” she lifted her head and looked at me. “Jurina is missing… And although I hate you for losing her to someone that goes around killing innocent children, that’s not going to bring Jurina nor Ayame back to us.”

I wanted to respond back to her. But I can’t. I just can’t. I was speechless. Speechless at her wise words that came flying out of her mouth that’s now closed. I could only blink at her with amazement as she came approaching to my direction. Her right hand reached over to touch my bandaged left hand, eyes instantly becoming sad. “Why are you hurt…?” she muttered under her breath before fixating her eyes to mine.

“Anyway, you’re all over the news report, Mayu. Every cop in the country will be hunting you.” Uh oh. Not the interrogation from Yuki again. I tried to resist rolling my eyes as I ripped my hand away from hers. I turned my back towards her as I sucked in a deep breath. “They say you’re the Origami Killer… Is it true?”

So it seems that Yuki still is confused to whether I am the Origami Killer or not. Even if she did state earlier within the car that she knows I’m not the killer, there were some doubts in her eyes. And truthfully, I truly am unsure if I am the killer himself. Is it… Is my dreams from before telling me something? These blackouts? Though I can relate to them to the accident previously and possibly certain brain condition afterwards, could it mean something about me being a killer?

There was a small pause before I spoke up.

“I… I sometimes have these blackouts. Times where I don’t know what I’m doing… as if I’m someone completely different.” Yuki didn’t seem to interrupt me as she let me explain my thought processor. And so I did continue on. “The only thing I remember afterwards… is the bodies. The bodies in the water.”

“Why are you hurt, Mayu?” Yuki immediately asked another question once I was finished with my explanation. “Why were you in that apartment?”

“I think my other self is testing me. Testing my love for Jurina. She wants to know if I love my daughter enough to save her. That means there’s some part of me that knows where Jurina is. But the only way to find him is to go through these trials.”

“Why can’t you tell that to the police?”

“And tell them what?! That I’m a schizophrenic who drowns her victims and has kidnapped her own daughter?! They’d never let me go and I have to stay free to save our daughter!” I snapped at my ex-wife before my eyes. As much as I wanted the police to cooperate with me, the action of that lieutenant from the police station not too long ago already proved that they weren’t going to be nice to me. Not to mention how crazy my explanation sounds to one’s ears. I already sound like a crazy old geezer. “I have no choice. I’m her only chance.”

“You’re her only chance?” Yuki’s eyes sadden when she saw me bob my head. “Even I can’t help you or her?”

I bobbed my head again in response. “This is something… That only I can do… Even if I did tell you, what good would that come out of it? Anyway, when Jurina’s out of danger, I’ll turn myself in but not until then.”

Her hand was felt grabbing my uninjured hand. My other hand was soon taken gently by her other hand. I turned my head around to face her. Easily I could see her pair of eyes becoming watery, but not a single tear shed from it. When our eyes were connected, deep within I just wanted to cry and break down. Cry and be comforted by the older girl. But I kept firm and didn’t show my sensitive side to Yuki. At least for now.

“You can’t keep going like this. You’re destroying yourself, Mayu…” Yuki whispered in a small voice. Her hands gently squeezed my hands. “I don’t want to lose you…”

“Finding Jurina is the only thing that matters,” I flatly responded back. I lowered my head, staring at the ground beneath our feet. I felt so responsible for the disappearance of Jurina and I knew that Yuki before me probably had already formed her feelings once more for her ex-husband. I could tell. I could tell that she didn’t want to lose me as much as she hated me before. But now is not the time to think about me. Our daughter has gone missing and I’m the only person able to save our Jurina.

“There has to be another way… A way that you can save not only Jurina but the Watanabe Mayu I know.”

“You don’t understand. Time is running out. Jurina will be dead in a few hours. I have no choice!” I slid my hands out of Yuki’s grasp. My heart ached when I tore my hands away from the only person I could turn to. I raised my eyes and saw Yuki herself expressed being pained for my rejection of her help and even advice. This only made my heart ache even more. Motioning my left hand to shoo her away, I said my final statement to the older girl. “Please Yuki… leave. There is nothing more you can do for me. If you want to help me, leave. Leave me to do this on my own…”

I could tell that Yuki wanted to argue back. Wanted to just slap me across the face to make me realize the reality of the situation. The reality that I have help and remind me that in my little fantasy world my mind had created, this won’t end well if I continue to push onward till the very end. Biting the bottom of my lip, I almost regret every little word I had utter to Yuki about doing this alone when she backed away from me. Not a single word nor sound came out of her mouth as she slowly, almost as if time had slowed between the two of us, walked out of the room.

“I’m sorry, Yuki…”

The door clicked shut as I muttered my apology at the same time. I knew Yuki wasn’t able to hear what I had just said earlier. But right now, it’s time for me to focus on the next trial. The next trial that will bring me one step closer to saving Jurina.

Without wasting any precious time, I hastily hobbled my way over to the desk. Gently pushing aside the food items that I will be digging in soon, the shoe box still stood on top of the table. Using both of my hands to take off the lid, I dug out a brown, bear origami. I knew the drill since it was the fourth one and unfolded them as quickly as possible. The thick paper was heard to crumple while the shape of the bear reverted back to being merely a square paper.

‘ARE YOU PREPARED TO KILL SOMEONE TO SAVE YOUR DAUGHTER?’

My eyes widen as the name of the individual along with the address to their house was noted on the paper. Additional note was made right below the basic information. And when I read the notes, I swore that if I did not have a stable balance, I would’ve fell backward in fear and horror. My heart beat quickened in succession once more as I trembled.

‘Kill him. Send a picture. Get your reward.’

I hesitantly glanced over at the box and noticed the gun that I had left behind after noticing it had no use to me from the first trial. I finally figured out why the gun was there. It was merely there for me to kill someone that I have absolutely no idea nor connection. Many thoughts ran through my mind.

‘Am I… willing to kill someone to… save Jurina?’ There’s a fine line between doing the trials and risking my life with killing someone for the sake of another life. I would definitely become a murderer if I killed someone innocent. Or even if it were a criminal, I couldn’t just barge into his house and go all gun hectic at the poor person. A murderer is still a murderer regardless of who or what that individual is. But considering the circumstances right now… I know I don’t have a choice. So am I willing to kill for the sake of my daughter’s whereabouts or should I just quit and move on to the next and final trial? But this is one of my few chances to gaining one more clue to where Jurina might be. My eyebrows scrunched as I slowly seated myself within the chair. ‘What am I supposed to do now?’

---------

Thursday, 11:10 AM

Two figures emerged from the rainy outdoor weather and into a shop. A workshop for clocks and type writers to be precise. Shelby and Itano entered through the front door, which was followed by a small greeting of the golden, rusty bell above their head ringing. They were greeted with an old, but warm, atmosphere as they came into the main room. All of the coldness and icky wetness thanks to the rain outside all vanished the moment they took one step in. Left and right they glanced, all sorts of clocks were seen. Big and small, some hanging and some were in glass cased. Others were standing proudly in the corner, showing off their complex exterior designs. Then there were some glass case holding the type writers that were considered famous ages ago before technology upgraded a few notches.

They weren’t here to examine the clocks and type writers and buy them though. Shelby knew the reason why he had to come here. He was here for an old friend that built this very shop in Japan.

“Manfred!” Shelby called out as he walked forward with Itano following right behind him. The so-called ‘Manfred’ is Shelby’s friend dating back long ago. He was like a mentor and someone to respect up to. The private investigator continue to call out for his friend. “Manfred? Anybody home?”

Not a single answer responded back to his calls. Shelby glanced over at the counter and saw that no one was at the cashier counter. He shot a look over at Itano and saw that she wandered off to observe and study a few of the clocks hanging on the wall. So while Itano observed one of the many clocks with her hand cupping the bottom of her chin, Shelby went to the back of the shop.

It didn’t take long to find Manfred; an old man in his late 70s sitting at his desk with the bright white lamp light turned on. Dressed in a white buttoned t-shirt accompanied by a gray vest, the old man raised his right hand up to adjust his glasses that rested on the bridge of his nose. Plenty of his hair strands had already turned into the color of white with very few gray seen here and there. Over his shoulder, one could see that he was working on fixing a small clock. Screws and small parts were scattered around on his desk. A screwdriver at one hand, he was about to pick up the brown base of the clock with the other when Shelby decided to grab his attention. Placing his hand gently on top of Manfred’s left shoulder, he gave it a pat.

“Hi there, Manfred.”

The older man stopped for a brief moment. All actions looked as though someone had just pressed the pause button on Manfred. Slowly he turned his head towards Shelby’s direction. When he saw the younger fellow, the pair of eyes squinted at the sight of Shelby.

“Who is it?” he asked in a slightly raspy voice.

“Scott. Scott Shelby. Do you remember me?”

Manfred ceased working on his clock any further and placed all of the equipment down on his desk. Then fully turning his entire body around in his chair to see the private detective, he cleared his throat.

“Scott? Scott… yes of course… Scott! It’s good to see you!” he exclaimed with happiness when he finally remembered his friend who was now standing before him. “How long has it been?”

The detective shrugged his shoulders while answering his question. “Oh, about ten years I guess.”

“At my age, time means nothing anymore, haha… I repair clocks but I try to forget about time. But anyway, how about you? Are you still with the police?”

“Oh… no. I quit actually. I’m a private investigator now.”

When Itano came up right beside Shelby, he closed his eyes with a chuckle before reopening them. Motioning his hand towards Itano, he then explained to Manfred who this young lady was. “This is Itano. She’s, er… She’s a friend of mine.”

“Yoroshiku onegaishimasu,” Itano waved one of her hands in the air followed by a bow of her head for politeness. This action seem to have given the older man a good impression of her. Smiling gently as the wrinkles on his faces were shown clearly. “Hello young lady. Yoroshiku.”

Then turning his attention back to Shelby, he took his time rising out of his chair. “Well, this calls for a celebration! I’ve just the thing to get it started… Wait there, my friend. I’m sure I saw a bottle of scotch around here somewhere…” With that said, both of the figures saw the older man disappear into the main room. Itano and Shelby shot a glance at each other before shrugging their shoulders and following right after Manfred. But as they went with him, the phone from the shop started ringing. This stopped the private investigator in his track. Shelby soon found out that it was the phone located on the cashier counter that was producing these noise.

“Ah, do an old man a favor, would you Scott?” Manfred’s voice was heard. “Tell them to call back this afternoon.”

“Sure, no problem,” Shelby reassured to Manfred as he hastily reached towards the phone. It was old style and had the cables connected from the phone to the dialing machine itself. In one motion, the private investigator was now placing the phone close to his right ear. “Hello? Yes, this is Manfred’s. He’s not available right now… Could you call back later this afternoon? Thanks.”

Right after giving the customer on the other line his thanks, he hung up the phone. Clicking it right back to where it was before, he glanced over at Manfred’s direction. On his right, he saw Manfred pouring some scotch into a small glass of cup. Shelby didn’t waste any time coming over to his friend’s side as he stood across Manfred. The glass case standing in between the two figures, they got their drinks once Manfred screwed the cap back on to the bottle of scotch.

“Well, to old friends!” Manfred cheerfully proclaimed out loud as both he and Shelby clicked their glass cup together. A ringing sound was produced when the surface of the two glasses came into contact. Retracting their glasses back to the holder, they both in unison drank the content with one tilt of the cup at their mouth. As Shelby continue to take his time drinking the scotch, Manfred walked over to where Itano was standing.

The other girl was observing and smiling at a piece of equipment. It was a small, wooden box that had a golden designed logo at the lid. Itano had already lifted the lid up and inside of it was seen to be a small figure of a ballerina. The figure’s arms were high above her head; the two hands connecting with each other as her head was proudly lifted up high for everyone. One of her legs were bent and had the foot touching her other leg. Manfred smiled when he saw how curious the young lady was at one of the many crafts here in his shop.

“Do you like it?” he asked in a gentle voice as Itano turned her attention towards the old man. She widen her smile when her eyes met with his. “Yes, it’s beautiful.”

“It’s a Stradelli, crafted in Venice in the 18th century. It’s one of my favorite pieces.” There was a small chuckle coming from his direction before glancing over his shoulder to Shelby. “Tell me Scott, what brings you back after all these years?”

“I’d like you to have a look at an envelope.” With that said, the private investigator pulled out the envelope from inside his brown coat. Manfred, along with Itano, walked towards the other man. He retrieved the object. “I thought maybe you could tell me about the typewriter that was used to type the address on it.”

“Hmm, let’s have a look. Could you pass me the, er… magnifying glass from behind the counter, please? My eyes are beginning to fail me…”

“Oh sure, I’ll get it.”

A few seconds later, Manfred is now intensely staring at the typed address on the envelope. His magnifying glass zoomed in and out a few times to adjust his preferred viewing.

“Now let’s see what this envelope has to say for itself…” he mumbled just loud enough for the other two figures to hear him. “A Royal 5. Er… Yes, the shape of the t’s and the f’s is typical of that model. Produced between 1907 and 1924. Yes, no doubt about it, it’s a Royal 5.”

“These typewriters… are they rare?”

“No, they are fairly common. I’d say many folks have one gathering dust in an attic or in their cellar…”

“Do you keep a record of all your clients?”

“Oh yes indeed. Well at least the ones who pay…”

“Any chance I could get a peek at that?”

“Yes, of course. I keep my account books in the office. If you’re not in a hurry, I have a list of all the clients who ever bought a Royal 5 or had one repaired.”

Shelby smiled at hearing what Manfred had just told him. This should be the next leading clue to who the killer really is hopefully. Or at the very least, who typed down these addresses and sent them out to the parents. “Yeah. That would really help us out.”

“Delighted to help. Give me two minutes and I’ll be right back with the list.”

And with that said, Manfred had already disappeared in the main room, heading in the back room for the requested list. Now that he was gone, Itano approached up to Shelby and questioned him from her own curiosity. “You think the killer’s been here?”

“If he has a 1920s typewriter, he may have needed Manfred’s services to get it fixed. We’ll know when we get the list.” The detective placed one of his hands up his face, covering the bottom portion as a low hum left his closed mouth. ‘The killer’s name might be in Manfred’s papers.’

Soon he saw Itano walk back to observing the musical box from earlier. Picking it up again, the Japanese girl smiled at the gentle, soft tone the box was playing. He could easily imagine the mechanics of little metal picks running through the patterned wheels inside of it. Producing such a gentle melody could make just about anyone relax with ease despite the situation at hand.

A few minutes had already passed by that soon extended to nearly ten minutes. Shelby began to have suspicion to why his friend is taking so long. ‘Been a while since Manfred went into his office. I should take a look.’ And following his thoughts, he wandered into the back of the shop. When he entered upon the back, he heard the caller from the other side of the phone nearby speaking loudly through the receiver.

“Manfred!” Shelby called out to the old fellow. But when he glanced right at the phone and down at the rugged ground, he was startled out of his wits. Jerking backward with fear, he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

“Hello? Hello? Your call is logged, sir. A police car will be there in a few minutes.”

Shelby didn’t understand why a police car was going to come in at the moment let alone the person at the other line seems to be like an emergency call. But never mind that, his friend is dead. Dead and lying flat on his back on the ground. Blood pooled from behind his head, soaking the collar of the man’s shirt. The detective’s face scrunched in fear and anger at the situation that slapped across his face. He had to do something.

“I need to know who you are, sir. Sir? Hello?” Shelby did not hesitate to come over to the phone and click it back shut where it originally belonged. The female’s voice was now cut off, prompting silence in the area around him. Then bending down, he checked Manfred’s vital on his neck. “Oh my god!” he whispered loudly when he realized that his friend really is dead. ‘Who… Who could’ve done this to my friend?!’

Shock overcame all of his senses, dumbfounded at what was going on. He got back up on his two feet and backed away slowly from the scene. His eyes were still fixated at his friend’s dead body. Heart was beating rapidly against his chest. All of his limbs were stuck in place as though someone had hot glued them to the floor and in spot.

“Scott?” He didn’t bother to turn his head, but from the corner of his vision he saw Itano Tomomi coming to the back room. Just when she was about to ask him how long Manfred was taking, she instantly gasped when her eyes trailed upon the dead body. “Oh-Oh my God!” Her hands flew up to her face to cover her mouth, unable to hide the shock.

Shelby regained his senses when he noticed Itano running over to the same phone he had just placed back not too long ago. He was shocked when he saw the other girl pick up the device.

“What are you doing?” he whispered harshly at her as she was about to press the emergency number. 

“I’m calling the police.”

The private investigator shook his head and had one hand pinching the bridge of his nose. His eyes were closed while he reasoned with Itano.

“The killer has already called the police. I think he wants us to be his scapegoats. We’ve got to get the hell out of here.”

He reopened his eyes to see Itano place down the phone, listening to him. She frowned at his statement.

“What do you mean? We have nothing to do with his death. We were just here when it happened.”

“Look, we’re running out of time to find Watanabe Jurina. The last thing we need is 24 hours in a police station explaining this whole thing.”

It looked like he convinced her well for she bobbed her head slowly in agreement. “Well… So what do we do then?”

‘That’s… one good question I have yet to know how to answer.’ Shelby swore that if this wasn’t such a serious predicament they were in, he could easily imagine a sweat drop forming at the corner of his forehead. Scrunching his eyebrows together till his forehead had creases, he mumbled a few incoherent words. He turned around, facing his back at Itano. Shelby was in deep into his thought. Just what was he going to do in a situation like this? The police will be coming in a matter of minutes and most likely they will be taken to the station as suspects despite them not doing anything wrong. A long exhale left his barley parted lips as he turned his attention back to Itano. His right hand cupped the bottom half of his face as his other hand motioned to the girl. “Watch the front door. I’ll get rid of our fingerprints from everything we touched since we came in.”

With that said, Shelby was seen to pull out a clean, white cloth from the right pocket of his brown coat. Glancing over at Itano, he warned her, “We better work fast. The police are gonna be here any minute.”

The other girl quickly bent down to grab one of the account books before she got to the front of the shop. The detective merely blinked and sighed out loud at her actions. ‘She really is willing to go after the killer no matter what…’ Then refocusing his mind at the situation at hand, he rushed over to the phone and wiped off any traces of fingerprints the two figures have on the device.

The white cloth smoothly went around the white device, erasing all evidence of their presence. Before he ran off to the main room, he stopped to take one last look at his friend. His expression saddened for a split second. “I’m sorry, Manfred,” he whispered in a low voice.

When he arrived, Shelby immediately went over to where he and his friend had a drink. Cleaning the cup and the edges of where their mouths came into contact. The bottle of scotch and magnifying glass too were being wiped down as much as possible. Shelby also rushed over to the other phone, trying to clean it up as fast as possible. He knew he didn’t have much time and he had to act fast. Cleaning all of what both he and Itano touched; the music box, the counter, the surface of the glass case. While cleaning them, he tried to be as careful as possible to not leave even more traces of his presence.

“Scott? Are we going to be here any longer?” He heard Itano call out to him as he hastily went through the entire shop. “The police will be here any second…”

“I’m almost finished,” he responded back to her as he double checked all of the item and equipment in the shop.

He was about to announce that they were ready to leave when he immediately noticed that he forgot the most important trace: The door. The private investigator signaled the young lady to wait for a brief second as he wipe down the handle of the door. Once he was complete, he backed away and nodded to Itano. “We’re done.”

“You got all of the prints?”

“I got what I got. It should be enough to prevent them from finding us.” Pushing the door open carefully, he motioned the other girl to quickly move fast after him. “Let’s go.”

---------

The two figures were now sitting inside of Shelby’s car. Driving through the street with rain splashing upon the vehicle thanks to the terrible weather up above. One could see the windswippers working as hard as possible to provide the driver a clear viewing of the road up ahead. With Itano sitting on the passenger seat, she glanced over at the man near her.

“Where are we going?”

There was a deep exhale coming from Shelby’s direction before he answered her question. “I’m taking you home. This is getting way too dangerous.”

“No way! We’re partners, remember? We had a deal!”

The detective knew that he was going to be instantly argued against about letting Itano go. He honestly didn't want to endanger this girl's life. His close friend is now murdered from possibly the Origami Killer himself and could possibly target either one of them. Especially Itano Tomomi due to the fact she's the one of the victim's mother. Taking in another deep breath, he tried to argue back with reasoning.

“This isn’t a game, Itano. Manfred was murdered because he knew the identity of the killer. He was 10 feet away for Christ’s sake! I can’t take a chance on the killer getting that close to you again…”

“I’m not a child. I know what I have to do. I want to find my son’s killer and you’re not going to stop me.”

“You’re gonna be a good girl, you’re gonna go home and let me get on with my investigation!

“Stop the car.”

He was surprised at the sudden request coming from the young lady. “What?”

“Stop the fucking car! If you’re not gonna help me find the bastard who killed my Johnny, I’ll do it on my own.”

And so he did. Shelby pulled the car over to the left and was soon finding himself sitting alone in the car. Outside of the heavy rain, he saw Itano standing alone. She was in front of the car; just staring down at the ground. The private investigator grumbled a bit under his breath as he watched the mother from inside his car. ‘It’s all my fault… I should’ve never let her come with me… And she’s as stubborn as a mule…’

Shelby sat inside of his car for a few more minutes before he decided what he was going to do.

“I’m such an idiot… I better catch up with her. I can’t just leave her like that. She’d do anything to find the guy who killed her son.”

With that thought in mind, he unbuckled his seat belt and pushed open the door on his side. Taking one step out of his warm car, he was met instantly with cold rain pounding against his body. Sound of the rain slamming against the pavement beneath his feet was heard loudly produced. Shelby hesitated for a split moment before approaching to the other girl.

“Itano Tomomi!” he called out for her as he came up from behind. Itano didn’t answer back right away but rather was muttering to herself.  “I miss him… I miss him so much… I’d do anything to hold him once again in my arms…” The voice that came out of her mouth shocked him. It was cracked and sounded as though she wanted to give up all hopes. He saw her hugging herself. Her body was trembling and he predicted that she was crying silently.

Feeling guilty of what he had yelled at her earlier, he placed one hand on top of her shoulder. “I’m sorry… I shouldn’t have talked to you like that. It’s just that… I wouldn’t want to see you get hurt…” Itano turned around slowly and saw a comforting man before her eyes. A comforting middle age man that didn’t want to see her get hurt. Wiping away the tears with the back of her hand, she let him lead her back into the car. The both of them knew that they had to work together in order to bring down this killer and find him.

“Do you… want to find a place to grab a bite?” Shelby softly spoke to Itano as he helped her get into the car. Holding the door for her, he saw Itano seat herself in his vehicle. There was a small pause before she nodded her head in a slow motion. “There’s a place…. Where we can eat,” she looked up at him. Shelby raised one of his eyebrows at her direction.

“And where would that be then, Itano?”

“I have a really close friend… Kasai Tomomi… She owns a small café shop. It’s not too far from here.”

The detective thought for a bit. Then a small smile crossed his face as he gently clicked the door shut. Running over to the driver’s side, he opened the door and slammed it shut. He looked over at Itano. Then surprising her, he gave the young lady a pat on the head. A pat on the head as though she was a daughter to him.

“I’ll take you there then.”



I believe we shall see what Mayu is up to in the fourth trial and what our Yukirin can do in order to help Mayu up in the next chapter. :thumbup
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 21 [Update: 07/04/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on July 04, 2013, 07:18:19 PM
Eh eh eh eh wut, don't tell me it was Mayu who killed Manfred o.o;

And mayuki so sad >_<

Shelby... suspicious as usual.

Thanks for  the update! Sorry for the rather short comment, brain's dry
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 21 [Update: 07/04/13]
Post by: Llyloo on July 04, 2013, 08:11:14 PM
... Ok, I want more, no I need more. I really need to know the end of that story.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 21 [Update: 07/04/13]
Post by: Shinoki on July 04, 2013, 08:24:46 PM
mostly the news and stuff that gives the bad impression~~
cuz I never actually talk w/ them~~
...kill?? shock, mayuyu...
hrm... manfred-san dead...
nya... good chapter though...
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 21 [Update: 07/04/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on July 04, 2013, 09:31:10 PM
happy 4th of july :deco: and sorry to hear about your computer :(
omg! :shocked my mayuki! :cry: :cry: mayu does love you really yuki :banghead:
ehhhhhh?!!!!!! mayu had to kill someone to save jurina :panic: panic!
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 21 [Update: 07/04/13]
Post by: kahem on July 05, 2013, 01:32:29 AM
thx for the tissue I hope there wouldn't any sad chapter like that xD
I thought Chiyuu was a cop. She also owns a cafe?
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 21 [Update: 07/04/13]
Post by: kurogumi on July 05, 2013, 04:33:12 AM
i more worried about your flash drive now LOL
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 21 [Update: 07/04/13]
Post by: cisda83 on July 05, 2013, 06:11:51 AM
Interesting...

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 21 [Update: 07/04/13]
Post by: gek geki on July 07, 2013, 08:48:24 AM
HOW FAR ARE YOU PREPARE TO GO?? WELL AS FAR AS MY HEART KEKKEKE


SO SAD,YUKI COULD DO NOTHING,BUT THE NEXT SHE WOULD DO SOMETHING RIGHT???

Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 21 [Update: 07/04/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on July 21, 2013, 07:24:08 AM
[Replies]

@Yuki88: Mayu wasn't the one that killed Manfred, haha. The killer actually is unknown and most likely the Origami Killer himself. :shocked:

@Llyloo: I'm sure the conclusion to this story is going to be soon. I suppose we are now on the half-way mark point of the story~ :cathappy:

@Shinoki: News definitely does like to exaggerate, bluff and read off rumors as if they're the biggest deal on Earth. But yeah, police officers do sometimes earn a bad reputation and crap due to some of their behaviors. And yep! Mayu is going to have to kill someone, fufufu~ :shocked:

@mayuki_daisuki: Don't worry about my computer, haha. I got it all under control and thankfully have my recent work saved. And indeed! What will Mayu do? :panic:

@kahem: LOL, okay then, kahem-san! And she does indeed! I'll try to elaborate more about Chiyuu later on as the story progresses~ :cow:

@kurogumi: Although it was a little depressing, I'm still alright with it since I have my current on-going fictions and OS being saved on my own computer and another flashdrive, LOL. :thumbsup

@cisda83: Here's the next chapter! :thumbup

@gek geki: LOL, as far as your heart~ And yep! Yuki is going to definitely do something in this and the next chapter I'll upload when I have a chance. :yep:



Whew... 8,000+ words for this chapter... I actually was going to finish Yuki's portion here, but I think the last thing anyone would want to read is a 15,000+ word chapter. That's by far the longest I've written and I don't think I have the heart to keep you guys waiting. :panic: Hope you enjoy this chapter though and sorry for the wait. :bow:

(sorry for the lack of using those other emoticons. It's like 1:16 AM at the moment and I need my sleep since I'm tired from working in the hospital for quite a while compared to the other days, LOL)



[Chapter 22]

Thursday, 11:15 AM.

I found myself staring in front of a door. A wooden door that blocked me between the inside world of the owner to the outside world of the apartment. After climbing up a flight of stairs, I was having an internal battle of the decision and trial I am thrown at. I was standing with my nerves going haywire as I stared at the object in front of me. From my right was another flight of stairs that led to the next floor as from the left had the clear window. Through it, one could easily see the rain pouring down upon the land. Each droplet pounded lightly against surface from outside. Silence hang within the air, making me feel rather uncomfortable.

Before I knew it, I felt my left hand reach from behind my back pocket. In one motion, I swung the handgun in front of my body. My eyes slowly examined the weapon at hand as I twisted it back and front. I’ve honestly never had any experience with guns in my life due to the fact that I didn’t even need to have a gun within my life at all. So to handle it for the first time is an added bonus to how nervous I am. Biting the bottom of my lip, I know for sure that if I handle this dangerous device wrong for even a split second, I would injure my index finger on the trigger. Cocking it to the left and right, I squinted my eyes.

‘Just… Oh God. I’m seriously here going to kill someone.’ I aimed it at the front door before me. I could easily see that my aiming is terrible due to the fact that I was trembling half-to-death. My shaky hands were very unstable. I now wonder how I’m able to kill this-this man I’m assigned to kill. To commit such a terrible crime on an individual that I don’t even know or even hell, the name of the person, Tatsuya Himuro, in my life is such a sin that could earn me one ticket to hell if I ever die.

My respiration system was performing their duties with a more rapid response than usual. I could feel the center of my chest squeeze from such stress coming to mind. I lowered my gun as I tried hard to clear my head. At this time, I was sweating profusely and wiped it off of my forehead with the back of my coat’s arm. I wanted to quit. I wanted to leave this poor man alone and find another way to get Jurina back. But my luck at finding her will minimize if I don’t complete this trial. I won’t be able to obtain another clue that will lead me to her location. And at this moment of time, my daughter is more important to me than anyone else in the universe. (Aside from Yuki, that is.)

Clenching my jaw tighter, I felt my grip become stronger on the handgun. ‘I didn’t come all this way just to stop now. I’ve gotta go through with it… For Jurina.’

With that thought in mind, I lifted my bandaged hand up and balled it into a fist. I brought it close to the wooden surface of the door. But something stopped me. Stopping my hand that was merely a few centimeters close to the door, I hesitated. With my fist in the air, I bit the bottom of my lip. ‘Come on, think of Jurina! Think of Jurina!’ I mentally scolded at myself when I saw my actions hesitating. ‘He opens up, I shoot. I get the hell out of there and I don’t look back. Simple.’

But it isn’t as simple as one, two and three. I’ve never killed a person. Hell even though in a health profession, I’ve never had a patient die on me. Even if they were, I wasn’t the one dealing with them. Not to mention that this is me MURDERING someone, not watching them die. Simply every part of my brain was screaming at me to turn around and forget about it. I just don’t understand how those massacres from a single psychopathic killer perform such inhumane deed for their own pleasure.

‘Don’t look at him in the eyes, just shoot,’ I repeated to myself a few times as I struggled to bring my fist to the door. ‘But… To kill a man? I’m going to kill a man to save my daughter? What kind of choice is that?!’

I squeezed my eyes shut, unable to comprehend and believe the situation I had gotten myself in. ‘Just what in the world am I supposed to do now?!’

Reopening my eyes, I glance left and right to check my surrounding. Seeing that I’m still with my lonesome self in front of the door, I tightened the grip on the handle of the gun. Tightening it till I could see the knuckles of my left hand turn chalky white. I shook my head and found myself ready to face this so-called man that I have to murder. Gulping, I hid my left hand behind my back in a style that I looked like I was proposing to someone with flowers. My right injured hand reached out to finally knock on the surface of the door. The hollow knocking was produced from my action a couple times.

A few seconds passed by… Soon thirty seconds passed by…

How very anticlimactic. After waiting for at least a full minute, the door isn’t even cracked opened. Feeling slightly irritated and ready to get this over with, I knocked again.

The second try seems to be worth it for I found myself staring at a Japanese man. The man looked somewhat young and was wearing a red bathrobe. Having a white t-shirt with a design of the state of California right smack in the center of it. Red slippers matched the robe that he had on. I couldn’t help but notice how thick and dark his eyebrows were as he smoothed his short, black hair with one of his hands. The other hand cracked open the door wide enough for him to see me without looking like a Peeping Tom.

“Yeah?” he asked in a sharp voice. This young man doesn’t seem too happy at my appearances. Better yet it looked like I interrupted something important. But from what I’m seeing inside of his apartment room through my view, I see no one but himself. “What do you want?”

When I didn’t answer, this man seems to be pissed off at my silence. Rolling his dark eyes, he fully opened the door.  “Ah, fuck it. I said a thousand times that I don’t want any junkies at my door.” Himuro was slightly taller than my height as he approached to me. Waving both of his opened hands in the air, he expressed his dissatisfaction. “If you wanna score, man-“

I didn’t give him a chance though. Before we both knew it, I had the gun aimed at his direction with my uninjured hand. Aiming the tip right at his direction; the gun loaded with bullets that I needed to get in a clean, quick kill. Himuro seemed alarmed for he backed away rapidly with both of his hands up in the air as though he was caught by the cops. His eyes widen with shock. It’s not surprising though since I am aiming a dangerous weapon at his direction. I have the power to end his life with just one pull of a finger on the trigger. My other hand joined with my left hand in order to stabilize my shaky aim at the man.

“Hey, take it easy man, huh? Keep cool…” he spoke in a slightly trembling voice as he continued to back away. I didn’t want to let him escape from my aim. So I followed right after Himuro when he turned to the left and into the hallway of his home. “What do you want? Dope? Money? Tell me what you need. I’m sure we can make a deal.”

Himuro was becoming desperate at the situation at hand. Any person with a sane mind know that an individual with a gun usually means that they either want to steal or kill. I could tell that he was hoping that all I wanted was money or some sort of drug just for the hell of this act. Easily it hinted that he was a drug dealer the moment ‘dope’ came out of his mouth. But I clearly and physically showed to him that I wasn’t interested in any of those two. I kept my aim at him; even lifted it up slightly before dropping it down to his level to notify that I didn’t want them. What I wanted was his life.

There was suddenly a sharp slapping sound as his left hand smacked the hands that held onto the gun tightly to my right. My hands kept hold on the only weapon as he delivered a blow to my face. The man’s fist landed a punch right on the side of my face as I stumble backward. Luckily I was able to catch myself from falling completely on the floor with a single-seat red sofa from behind. Catching myself with my arms and pushing my body up, I nearly had a heart attack when I heard the owner of this room hollered at me.

“I’ll blow your brains out, you son of a bitch!”

The moment I glanced over my shoulder, I wanted to flip backward and scream at the sight. Himuro walked in from the laundry room behind and out with a shotgun at hand. He did not hesitate to point it at my direction. My eyes widen with horror when I saw his fingers pulling at the trigger without a second thought. I didn’t waste any precious moment and pushed myself out of the sofa in one motion. And from that push, I barely managed to dodge a heap of bullets. I could hear the loud ‘BANG!’ the shotgun emitted and smoke from behind seen created from behind and trailing over my head. I scrambled on my feet and ran straight into the nearest room in front of me.

I entered upon the dining room and sprinted with all of my life around the room. At the same time, I had to keep my only weapon at hand against this man (which I can’t tell if he really is psychotic or just acting on self-defense). Taking away the life of this man just got a whole lot more difficult in my part.

“Think you could come to MY house and steal MY dope!?” he screams at me as I desperately threw the closest chair at his direction. To my dismay, the chair didn’t reach him. Hell it only fell on its side and slid on the ground a few inches from its original position. I growled with frustration and terror as I again, managed to avoid getting one hell of a punch from that shotgun. Ducking while I made a fast braking move on the nearest bookshelves, I felt remains of the shot slam against the shelves; books falling upon my back. I winced from feeling a couple books hit my body, but remained focus on getting the hell out of Himuro’s shooting range.

“You’re gonna be shooting up in Hell, motherfucker!”

There was an electric guitar that caught my attention. Then without even thinking twice, I threw the musical instrument violently at his direction. The object flew in the air and rotated like a whirlwind at the man’s direction. However, Himuro side-stepped to his left and easily dodged the flying guitar.

Cursing inside of my head, I ran straight out of the dining room. While I ran, I used my right hand to push the nearest standing shelves in order to distract the shooting man. “Oh man, will you stop fucking moving?!” Another gunshot that missed again for the third time. It went through the wooden stands and straight into the furniture that I leapt on. Feathers from the pillows scattered into the air the moment I landed on the soft object. A few of them managed to land on my face to my annoyance. But I had no time to sit down and remove them. My body instinctively scrambled out of danger as I felt the presence of the owner cock his gun at my direction.

Getting up on my two feet, I ran on top of the furniture and immediately crashed into the wall across from me. I didn’t stop though. Using this as a sudden braking system, I had the palm of my hands push my body away from the wall and to my left. Still keeping ahold of the gun, I landed on the carpeted floor roughly on my two feet. My body leaned forward as I stumbled from such landing. I could’ve fell flat on my face, but I tried hard to regain my balance while moving forward at the same time. There was a door in my view as I was catching my balance.

Using my shoulder, I rammed into the door while my spare hand grasped ahold of the doorknob. With a flick of my wrist, I twisted the knob of the door and entered upon the man’s possible bedroom. Slamming the door shut behind me frantically, my attention was caught with another door in the room. I knew that I have to hide. I have to if I didn’t want to get my head blown up from this man. But as much as I wanted to hide, in just mere seconds, Himuro smashed opened the door with one kick. “Nowhere to hide, junkie asshole!” the owner mocked me as his weapon was ready to fire at any given moment.

There was a nearby clothing rack. And that clothing rack was filled with his clothes hanged with the plastic hangers. Another one of the objects that can be used to stall at least a split second of my life. I roughly shoved the rack at the man, blocking him from entering into the room. Then using that five spare seconds, I ran into the other room only to find myself in a bathroom. To my luck, there was another door that connected to this bathroom, so there’s one more escape route I could take if I have to.

Trying to calm my rapidly beating heart from slamming against my chest, I sucked in a deep breath and brought the gun back up into aiming position. I backed away in a slow motion, preparing myself to shoot the guy when he comes around the corner. My index finger is itching to pull the trigger as sweat ran down the side of my face.

I then saw him. Himuro came around with the shotgun aimed at my direction. Now taking this chance, I pulled on the trigger. Or so I thought I did. My finger must’ve slipped from the trigger as it didn’t have enough strength to work the firing mechanic. I mentally blamed my sweaty hand from such high tension as I twisted my body to the left in order to avoid getting shot at. Not wasting another second of this situation, I rushed over to the only closed door in this bathroom.

Another shot landed on the pillow of a kid’s bed as I rolled on the bed upon entering. My body instantly flew straight out of the bed and into the ground, rolling a couple times. The pain didn’t register in my brain as I scrambled to get back on my feet. I didn’t have time to waste and the man was already in the room. From my vision, I saw to my right that there was a door already opened to my luck. I ran forth. My instinct warned me to duck and so I did.

Thankfully I’ve listened to my warning instincts. The moment I lowered my body down and bent my knees was the moment a hole was created on the wooden door above my head. If I reacted a second too late, I would’ve gotten my brain splattered into a plethora amount of bloody pieces.

Trying not to panic, I just sprinted as fast as possible through the hallway. My arms swinging left and right on my sides, I glanced over my shoulder to see him gaining on me. Quickly after passing by two doors on my right, I forced myself to enter into the third room.

I aimed at the door again, preparing myself for the man’s appearance. This was driving me crazy! I should’ve just pulled the trigger in the first place rather than hesitate and threaten him in silence! I just earned myself a batshit crazy man who turned me into the victim instead. Grumbling in my head, I was going to pull the trigger when I suddenly felt small bits of wood fly from my left. A yelp escaped from my mouth as I tumbled backward in shock. From the corner of my eyes, I saw on my left a shot successfully making its mark on the door as the man on my right came bursting into the room through another entrance. I was completely unaware that there was another door that Himuro could’ve gone through since I was so focused on getting my index finger positioned correctly on the trigger.

Frantically while my upper body was bending forward I ran for my life away from the man and into the kitchen. The windows right above my head shattered the moment the gunshot smashed into it. Shattering glasses fell upon my body and bounced off as I dashed straight ahead. I saw a table with three chairs right by it. In a state of panic, I picked one up with one hand and swung it violently when I saw the owner come out from the corner. I heard the wooden object smack into his body, but that didn’t delay his aggressive nature to blowing me up into itsy bitsy pieces. My feet on its own took me back into the same hallway that I had ran into not too long ago.

Another narrow escape when the bullets was just a centimeter above my head. From the corner of my eyes, I could see the wall splattered with holes from the gun. Then with one more push, I got into a room.

My luck must’ve gotten pretty bad today. I was now standing in horror within a girl’s bedroom. But it wasn’t the bedroom that was horrifying me at all. No. Not that at all. It was the fact that I had no escape other than leaping out of this tall apartment building from the window. And of course, that would be suicide if Himoru didn’t bash in here and go all out with his shotgun at hand.

Twisting my body around, I was faced with the Japanese man and the gun aimed straight at me. He was out of breath as his running feet slowed down. The game of cat and mouse had already come to a fatal conclusion. My heart was pounding when I saw how itchy his finger were at pulling the trigger. Just one pull and it’ll all be over at this very minute. I bit the bottom of my lip as I backed away slowly. I knew the end would come but never in a manner like this!

I felt the back of the pink wall from behind, hinting that I had nowhere else to run anymore. I’m caught and I can’t do anything other than meet my fate. I felt my back pressing against the surface of the wall as the owner grumbled a few incoherent words under his breath.

Then he cocked the weapon at hand. With a loud click, Himuro pulled on the trigger.

One second passed by.

Two seconds.

Three seconds.

The two of us were standing with surprise when the owner was trying to unload his bullets at my direction. But alas, he had run out of ammunition. Thanks to how much he fired at me while we ran around the house, he heeded no attention to the ammo this shotgun had.

Using this to my advantage, I lifted up my handgun rapidly at his direction. Pointing the tip at Himuro, the table was now turned once again. The feeling was as though in a game of chess, I had made a single move that would bring me one step closer to victory rather than defeat.

I now had him under my hand as he stood powerless before my eyes. Giving him obvious hints that I’m threatening him with my weapon, he tossed his shotgun down on the carpeted ground without sparing a glance. Raising both of his hands up into the air, he then began to plead. “Hold it man… I’ll give you whatever you want… I got dope… I got cash… You want some dope?”

I was clearly not interested in those two choices. This drug dealer should know by now that all I wanted was his life. His life for the sake of my daughter. When the owner clearly got the message, he got down on his knees.

“Please… Please don’t kill me man…” His voice was quivering in fear. Terror was seen running his instincts now as he desperately tried to find a way to save his life. Trying to persuade me from pulling the trigger. “I’ve got children…”

Those words… Those words that he has children… That nearly caught me off guard. My heart suddenly pounded even harder against my chest when I sucked in all of the information of this fancy apartment’s house setting. I soon began to notice the little details of this place. There were children’s drawings littered all over the house and on the walls; hung up with pride. And this room that I was now standing in… Standing in one of the many children that he might have. Seeing as how my hands were starting to shake, I brought another one of my hands to get a better grip on my weapon.

“These my girls, see? This one’s Tiffani… and the little one, that’s Cindy…” he was now holding up a photo that, was for some coincidental reason, on the floor. His left hand was pointing at each of the two girls that were standing happily in the photo. The photo showed them in the park with the two girls with their dark hair, sun hats and summer clothing. They were sitting on a bench with their smiles sincere with their young age. “Please man, I wanna see them again. Please… Please don’t shoot!”

Biting the bottom of my lip, I saw his arms hovering above his lowered head. He was terrified. Terrified at the situation at hand. My grip on the gun was trembling to the point that one would see it from a great distant. I swallowed nervously. My breathing was becoming rapid due to how out of breath I was and the tension from being chased not too long ago. All memories swept into my brain of my daughters. Just what would Jurina think of me if she knew that I had killed a man for the sake of saving her life? She would just hold a grudge that I had killed yet another innocent individual after her younger sister, Ayame. But I need to gain as much information as I needed to. I NEED to have it in order to save my daughter’s life. I don’t care if she hates me for eternity, but her safety is more than my own life.

“I’m a father too…” Then in one motion, I brought the weapon down upon the man’s head harshly. A loud slam could be heard as the body fell the floor. Himuro immediately became unconscious upon contact with the gun. “But I’m no killer…”

----------

Kashiwagi Yuki was seen to be driving down the street of a quiet neighborhood in Akihabara. The neighborhood was quiet due to the fact of the lack of houses and its location in a poorer part of the city. Aside from the rain pouring down upon the land that is. Each rain drop smacked against her clothing as Yuki leaned a bit closer to her motorcycle. The older girl was dressed with her black leather jacket and dark blue jeans. A black helmet held her head safely from any collision as the glassed view before her eyes showed her the road. It protected her vision from any sort of derbies; rain seen to be splattered against her view and slid off the moment they came into contact. Her white t-shirt was seen to be whipping against the pressing wind as she drove towards her destination. Destination of an individual that might just lead a clue to who and what the Origami Killer really is.

Yuki knows for sure that Mayu wasn’t going to tell her what exactly was going on and as stubborn as the cyborg is, she won’t allow her ex-wife to even lend a hand. It pains Yuki greatly, but she couldn’t just sit around and see Mayu get hurt. As much as she was in disbelief the moment the shorter girl lost their one and only daughter alive, she believed in her heart that Mayu wasn’t the cause of this entire ordeal. Rather it was just bad luck that Mayu was in the wrong place at the wrong timing. And not only is Jurina gone but Mayu is coming back in a near-death state almost every single time Yuki went to visit the other girl. If losing one daughter wasn’t enough, fate has to throw her the person that she had divorced yet still love into a spiraling and out-of-control dangerous event that no one seems to have control over. She bit the bottom of her lip as a slight pang of heart ache was felt within her chest. Her gloved hands tightened their grip on the handles as she sped through the wet, empty street. She knew she HAD to do something. 

Her eyes flickered over to the small digital clock she attached to the vehicle she’s riding on. 1:32 PM was stated clearly as the droplets of rain magnified certain areas of the time on the glass surface of its exterior.

“Yukirin? It’s Sayanee. I got your information.” The familiar female that Yuki hasn’t heard in a while, Yamamoto Sayaka, was heard speaking through the Bluetooth device connected to her left ear. It was attached to her cell phone; hidden deep in her pants pockets. Her eyes squinted as she listened to the mature girl speak.

Yamamoto Sayaka was the ‘husband’ of Watanabe Miyuki (Mayu’s younger sister). Yuki remembers back a while ago when the two got married right after she had gotten married to Mayu a few months. The two were like fated couples tied with the red string of love by their pinkies. Tied with the fate that they were meant to be with each other. Yuki would always contact the younger girl if she ever needed any sort of assistant. Assistance that range from listening to her rant to planning birthday parties and even offering to tell a few good stories heard around the world. Sayanee is known to be a news reporter and writer for the many famous headlines in the United States. So it wasn’t any surprise to have a plethora amount of information stored within her sleeves.

The moment Sayanee received a call from Yuki not too long ago, she knew that it was something out of the ordinary. Since she and Miyuki had already received the news that they not only were divorced but also recently lost their last daughter, it must be urgent. And it was indeed urgent. Yuki specifically requested information in regards to the most recent owner of the abandoned apartment Mayu had been in not too long ago.

“The previous owner of the apartment is a doctor from the United States. Adrian Baker’s his name. He’s a struck off surgeon… Used to sell drugs to junkies on the quiet. He made some cash and bought up some cheapass apartments, including the one on the street you’re on, before ditching it for good. Of course he got caught. Did a few months in prison and was struck off the medical register.”

“Interesting…” Yuki frowned to herself as she drove down the street. She wonders to herself what could Mayu possibly be doing with another criminal. What exactly lead her to cut off her finger? And why? “Thanks for the information, Sayanee. I owe you one.”

By the time Yuki had uttered those words, she slowed her motorcycle down to a complete stop. Glancing over to her right, she saw a decent one story home. It was located just right at the end of the small intersections of the street. The bold stop sign was just a foot away from where Yuki had just stopped. She then parked the running motorcycle and cranked the engine off. With just one twist of her wrist, she took out the key that was inserted its appropriate location. Yuki kicked the brakes down from her left in order to avoid letting the vehicle tumble on its side by accident.

As the older girl got off of her bike, she heard Sayanee’s voice again. This time there was a hint of worry within it. “Hey Yukirin… Be careful, okay?” Yuki couldn’t blame the girl for being worried. She herself haven’t told exactly what was going on at the moment with Mayu and why she needed to know the information. Sayanee and Miyuki were left behind in the dark as this unfortunate crisis had come up. As much as she wanted to tell them everything about what she knows and what was happening to Mayu, the last thing she needed was the cops to take her in as one of the suspects for being the Origami Killer. If Mayu is wanted and Yuki is related in that case, it would only make things worse if she explained that she was trying to help one of the prime suspects.

Now if this was a light-hearted situation, Yuki would’ve chuckled to it. However, she merely responded back with assurance. “I’m on it. Talk to you later.”

Then taking off the helmet from her head, she felt a fresh wave of rain fall upon her face without any mercy. The sound of the rain coming into contact with the pavement she stood on was heard loud and clear. Thunders roared from the distant every now and then. Yuki shook her head left and right, feeling parts of her hair mat against the back of her neck. Using one hand to take out the Bluetooth attached to her left ear, she then placed the helmet gently down upon her seat. The older girl now stood in front of the owner’s property.

The house wasn’t big nor was it small. Metal fences were easily seen to surround the house all except the entrance. And from the entrance, one could see the concrete stairs. Only five to six steps were required in order to be met with the front door of the house. From what Yuki could tell, there wasn’t a single person in sight as she scanned the environment. Only she herself is alone out in such weather. The nurse bit the bottom of her lip when she then took a step forward.

‘The previous owner of the apartment where Mayu cut off her finger lives here… Not much of a lead but it’s all I’ve got…’

It was literally difficult to help the person that she cared so much for with not a single clue left behind. Mayu hasn’t left any sort of clues that could even give Yuki the slightly hint of what was going on. All she could do was dig out the purpose and reason of Mayu’s actions the hard way. Even Mayu herself didn’t know that Yuki was performing such dangerous action. Hell the doctor would be angry if she ever found out what Yuki was doing.

‘But if it’s for Mayu’s safety… Then I’ll do anything.’ It hurts-no, it killed Yuki on the inside to see Mayu come back battered and almost dying before her eyes. She didn’t know the cause and she surely wants to know why. As much as she loved Jurina, her heart, despite the divorce, had still remained with Mayu. Yuki still does love Mayu. The divorce was the biggest regret she had done in her life as it sent both her and Mayu’s life spiraling into the rough sea. She wanted to put an end to this dangerous situation at hand. She wants to save their daughter and she wants to save Mayu.

Keeping that thought in mind, Yuki soon found herself to be standing in front of the dark brown wooden door. From the corner of her eyes, she saw the bricked wall fade into on both sides of the wooden object. The home from what she could see was decent on the exterior. Most likely the inside is decent enough for a single person to strive.

The dark-haired girl was nervous. And it was right for her to be nervous. She didn’t know who exactly this man is and knows for sure that she’s got herself into a situation that isn’t safe for any normal civilian. Who knows what could happen to Yuki. For all she knows, this could be the last thing she’ll do in her life. But whatever she’s faced with, she’s going to face it with a bold approach.

There was a nearby doorbell that she could press in order to gain the attention of the household from inside. Pressing it once, she retracted her finger slowly as she gulped; unsure of what she was about to face. It took a couple long seconds for the nurse to finally get a response from the person behind the wooden door. The door cracked up just wide enough to show a male. He was seen to be wearing a dark green collared Hawaiian shirt. White designs of the flower was accompanied by his light brown shorts. Adrian’s age here is easily shown that he was getting old. The ex-surgeon had the top of his head naturally bald as dark hairs now turned to white and grayish color surrounded from the side and behind his head only. The eyes on his face squinted the instant they came into contact with Yuki’s face. From her view, she saw that he was… quite creepy. Mentally the older girl shuddered from disgust. But she kept her calm exterior for she was focused on gaining information from this man. Information on why Mayu was in the abandoned apartment.

“Hi…” she mumbled almost in a low audible voice that only the two of them can hear. “I was told you can get Betropen without a prescription…”

A small pause came in between the two figures before the ex-surgeon closed his eyes. Shaking his head, he then replied back, “Sorry, you were misinformed. Good-bye.” Upon saying that last statement, Adrian closed the door.

Or so he thought he was able to. The old man was a little surprised when Yuki’s left hand came out to keep the door from pushing. Using the palm of her hand to push it back forward for her favor instead, she tried to pressure and persuade the doctor of her ‘reason’ to being here. “Hold on! I… I… I really need your help here.” Yuki removed her hand from the door and dropped it back down to her side when the ex-doctor’s face came into view again from her vision. “I can pay!”

Looks like she gained the doctor’s favor for hers. Giving Yuki a smile that sent chills down her spine, he cocked his head to one side slightly. “Why didn’t you say so? Please come in.”

He widen the door opened for the other girl and stepped to the side so Yuki could enter in. Walking forth and into the center of the room without looking back, she bit the bottom of her lip when she began to realize that there was no turning back at this point. She had him completely convinced that she ‘wanted’ drugs for her act and Adrian bought it. If she ran away, then that would be the end of the only clue that will help out Mayu. Crossing her arms and holding them close to her body, she glanced around to examine the inside of the house.

One could describe that the inside of the house is like… a house for old folks. The designs of the wallpapers in the main room held a fancy patterned design multiplied many times on the wall. Fading, but dark red color as the background. None of the windows were concealed with any sort of curtains but they were closed. A few tables and furniture around the main living room. From the corner of her eyes, she could see a few bottle of liquor, wine and alcohol sitting on one table. Nearby the glassed bottles were wine glasses.

‘Could this man really be an alcoholic?’ Yuki definitely felt uncomfortable inside of this man’s home. Adrian’s home just raised all alarms within her brain as she tried to remain calm.

“Soooo…” Dragging out the ‘o’ in the word ‘so’ nearly want to make Yuki dash right out the front door from how damn creepy this old man can be. All of the hairs on her neck stood on their end. Trying very hard not to shudder from disgust and fear, she politely glanced over to Adrian. “You’re looking for Betropen, my dear? Are you having trouble sleeping? How much do you need?”

All questions were shot at Yuki’s direction merciless, but regardless she answered them. “I don’t know. About three or four boxes?”

Her eyes and entire body followed the man as he circled around her with interest. Clasping his hands together, he nodded his head once. “Well now, that shouldn’t be a problem.” Then flicking his head to his right, he motioned his right hand in the air. “Would you like a drink? I was just about to have one.”

“No thanks,” Yuki flashed her teeth at the man (at least attempted to). As polite as Adrian was trying to be, something was rubbing her off. It just didn’t feel right to be offered alcoholic drinks from a man that sold drugs in the medical field. That was just crazy. And the last thing she wanted was to be knocked unconscious or driven into a drunk state from a creep. Her response though didn’t seem to satisfy Adrian. The ex-surgeon tried to reason with her why she should just take a sip from his drink. “Alcohol helps take the edge off the pills, don’t you think? Anyway, we should drink a toast to our first deal!”

Then to Yuki’s surprise, the man wrapped his left arm around her shoulder as he led her to the nearest sofa. The poor girl nearly showed her flinch physically the moment he touched her. Oh how much she wanted to knock off his arm and give him a punch in the face, rejecting the offer. But playing the good girl role, she let Adrian lead her to the light brown sofa. Sitting down on the edge, Yuki nervously watched the ex-doctor trend over to the table. In one motion, he grabbed one of the many bottles laying out in front of him. There was the sound of the lid being popped off followed by the liquid going straight into the glass.

‘So much for trying to tell him no… Peer pressuring me, no?’ Yuki mentally face palmed herself as she watched with caution. She was still planning to stay far away from any sort of drink. Hell the only time she drank any sort of alcoholic drink was during the marriage and honeymoon she had with Mayu. Even during that time she didn't drink much. Other than that, she’s not going to accept it. However, seeing as how he didn’t really care about her opinions on the substance, she’ll just fake drinking the liquid.

He soon came back with two glass cups at hand. Giving her one, Yuki hesitantly accepted the offer. Two hands wrapped around the neck of the wine glass, she stared at the carpeted floor beneath her shoes in order to avoid looking over at Adrian. The older man now sat down at the other end of the same sofa Yuki was sitting on.

“I haven’t seen you around here before,” he tried to spark up a conversation with the young lady. “Who told you about me?”

Crossing one of his legs over the other, he stared at Yuki with interest as the nurse tried to incorporate some sort of answer to his question. “I can’t remember…” she started off slowly as her mind tried to gather in the words for a good excuse. “My brain’s fried with all these pills; can’t tell day from night half the time…”

Adrian remained silent, but Yuki could see from the corner of her eyes that he was bobbing his head in comprehension. Knowing that he again bought her answers, she decided to initiate a question or two at his direction. The girl twirled her glass around to look like she’s prepared to take a sip from the glass. “Can you get other… types of medicine?”

Small pause before he answered. “Everything has a price, my dear… What about you? Do you have a price?”

“Forget it. I’m not for sale.” This ticked off her really fast. Even faster than any man that had ever come up to her to flirt (even though Mayu back then would be all overprotective and transform into cyborg mode). There was a hint of her ‘Black’ attitude being shown with the words spoken through her barely parted lips when she whipped her face at his direction for a split second before looking away. ‘What a perverted old bastard.’

No more came out of his mouth, which then led to Yuki’s final question once she calmed down. The burning question that remained in her head about Mayu. The question that will hopefully give her an answer that she is looking for. “I heard you had some apartments for sale? I’m looking…”

“Sorry darling. Those are all booked up…”

“Shame… I was looking for something around here…”

It looks like cracking him open isn’t going to be as easy as she had thought. It’s either he doesn’t care about it or he’s just lying straight through his teeth. Shrugging his shoulders, Adrian took one gulp from his glass and got up from his seat. He took a few steps forward before turning around to look at Yuki. Raising both of his eyebrows in the air, he questioned her about not drinking.

“I, er… I’m not really thirsty…” Yuki then placed the filled glass on a nearby coffee table. She could see from her viewpoint that there was a flash of disappointment igniting behind the man’s pair of eyes. But he didn’t say anything. Rather he looked like he’s going to do what Yuki wanted him to do earlier for coming here. “I’ll get your prescription. Won’t be a moment. So just wait here.”

In a few seconds, he was gone from her sight. This immediately made Yuki get up from her seat. ‘That guy gives me the creeps… Not to mention he seems to be upset that I wouldn’t drink. I get the feeling I did the right thing… Anyway, I better take a quick look around to see if I find anything before he gets back.’ She knew that she had absolutely no time to waste. Yuki has to gain as much information as she can in order to help Mayu even if it’s a little bit.

As she scanned the inside of the living room that she was standing in, she pondered to herself about the doctor. ‘Could the doctor be the Origami Killer? There’s something about the way he looks…’

There was two other doors aside from the main living room. And the both of them were closed. ‘Maybe a quick look behind those doors? I’ll make up some lies if he finds me…’ She knows for sure that if she wants to peek through them and even possibly enter in them, she’ll have to be extremely careful. Her heart was felt pounding against her chest as her eyes roamed around the room. It was nerve-wrecking from such actions she’s about to do. Not to mention the situation that she had just landed herself in. ‘Just don’t make a sound… He’s near…’

So Yuki decided to approach the one on the right. Carefully she wrapped her left hand around the golden doorknob. Twisting it in a slow motion, she pushed it opened only to find herself in the bathroom. The nurse knew that there was absolutely nothing that would give her a lead based on a single bathroom, so she quickly but quietly backed away from the room. This made Yuki go directly to the other door. And in the same manner, she sneakily entered into the room; a room which was the bedroom of the owner.

‘Quick, gotta find something!’

From what she could see, there was his bed and closet standing nearby with a built-in mirror. A desk was also seen on the other side of the bed. That quickly grabbed the attention of Yuki. So the nurse briskly made her way towards the wooden furniture. Scanning the surface of the desk, her eyes had caught a paper. She snatched it and raised it up to her level. ‘Blue Lagoon’ was printed on one side as the back had some sort of scribble in black pen. As much as Yuki wanted to ponder about this, she took the object either way since there might be an importance in relation to Mayu’s situation.

Yuki then returned back outside to the main room. She knew that there was a hallway in between the two doors that she had just entered into. And that hallway is the only hallway that she had yet to investigate. So using this chance, the older girl hurried over. She soon came upon the left side of the hallway; met with the kitchen. She took a step inside, wanting to take one last examination of this part of the house before taking her leave.

The older girl took another step in. But then a huge amount of pain just burst from the back of her head. This made Yuki yelp out shortly before falling forward. Blackness did not hesitate to welcome her as she laid unconscious and crumbled on the white tiled floor. Arms sprawled out in an attempt to save her upper body from colliding too hard on the ground below.

“Nosy little ferret…” Adrian spoke as he lowered the wooden bat held with his left hand. The bat was seen to have a small portion on the upper part covered with fresh blood; fresh blood of the girl he had just whacked with to knock her out. There was a smirk on his face as his right hand motioned with joy. Taking a few steps towards the fallen body, his eyebrows raised with happiness as multiple thoughts of what he could do to Yuki sent thrill and pleasure to his internal world. “We’re gonna have some fun together, my darling. I promise…”



Next chapter with contain scenes of Yukirin. AHHHHHHH PEDOBEAR ON THE LOOSE! :panic: :panic: :panic: :panic:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: katekyohit on July 21, 2013, 07:43:01 AM
O_o!?!?!?!?!?  :shocked:

YUKIRIN!!! NO! T^T I hope someone come save Yukirin...!

Mayu didn't kill him, oh what's she going to do noww....I wondered how would he save Jurina!

GAH! This is so twisted! and i love it! XD

Oh no I can't stop worrying about Yukirin! T^T Someone kill that bastard before he even lay his hand on her! (SHE ONLY BELONG TO MAYU!!)

Actually, Mayu should go kill Adrian, and then get the last puzzle to save JURINA! XD That might be more awesome...hehe.  :deco:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: kurogumi on July 21, 2013, 09:52:28 AM
Ugh! No yuki!

What is this!? This two people make me worried so much! So much that i can't sleep LOL

Yuki is kinda cool wow motorcycle huh?

I start hated the rain in this fic,making me think jurina condition~


Thank for the update,i need hot scene LOL
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 21, 2013, 04:35:40 PM
Phew :nervous I thought Mayu going to kill that man..

That's right Mayu you're no killer..

Hope Jurina is fine.. :(

NOOOOORRRGGHH! YUKI~!

I'm going to rip off Adrian's head! :angry:

Looking forward for more :fap

Soooo DAAAARRRRRRK! Love it! :thumbsup

Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: Shinoki on July 21, 2013, 09:59:26 PM
nod nod...
smashes head into something.. YUKIRIN!!!!! <- me in distress becuz Yukirin in trouble
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on July 21, 2013, 10:08:47 PM
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO YUUUKIRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN o.o

Eh Mayu.... so she didn't kill in the end? O.o

Thanks for the update. I wished you would have just posted what you have written completely xD
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: Llyloo on July 21, 2013, 11:08:31 PM
I already commented on tumblr,  but yeah, you know, when I read that chapter I remembered the times where I read Disappearance first season, the same tension and the same feeling that I really like ** thanks youuu.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on July 21, 2013, 11:58:50 PM
no!!!!!!no!!!!!!!!!!!! perverted bastard leave yukirin alone!!!!!!!!! :angry: :angry:
poor mayu that must of been hard just to even hit the man :(, but jurina comes first :yep:!!!!!
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: alexsher99 on July 22, 2013, 03:36:30 AM
I would say that Mayu's choice is the right one, but how is she gonna get the clue in order to save Jurina?  :mon huh:
YUKIRIN??? NO~~~  :mon scare: 
LoyalFlutist-san~~~ you're getting me excited again! please update soon!!!!  :mon cute:  (Have... to... find... out... what's gonna happen!  :mon duh: ) 
AWESOME UPDATE!!!!  :mon beam:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: Terragen on July 26, 2013, 07:50:44 AM
yuki is so cool

i never expected her to do something dangerous just for her ex-husband
then why they divorced before if you still loved mayu?
hope mayu mentaly fine since she failed her 4th trial,she need yuki right now,maybe need to talk or something,this is the first time mayu failed the trial right?
but yuki also need someone to help her or recue her from that bastard man
oh why this fic make my day so much


thank,cant wait more update from your fic
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: Wmatsui22 on July 27, 2013, 01:28:40 PM
~How Far Are You Prepared To Go

[Chapter 22]

Hello LoyalFlutist-san  :deco:

Sorry for late comment  :bow:

Anyway, This chapter is thrilling for me....

I hope Yuki will be fine and Mayu will find Jurina and save her from the Origami Killer

That Origami Killer is so much pain in the ass! I hope Mayu will kill him and send him to the Gates of Hell  :banghead: :angry:

Nice Update

Thank You
--



Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: kahem on July 29, 2013, 12:55:33 AM
NO!!!!! YUKIRIN!!!!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: Chanaline on July 29, 2013, 11:16:24 AM
I don't know why bit I feel like Yukirin is going to complete the trial LoL!

She will kill this guy yahaha! Aaaaahhrg what was that with Mayu it was tottaly interesting!

Yukirin BE safe PLEAS!!!!!!!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: Terragen on August 04, 2013, 06:38:27 AM
mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmuuuayuuuuyuuu

yuki yuki
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: ezha on August 16, 2013, 08:15:41 PM
PLEASE UPDATE !!!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: gek geki on August 30, 2013, 01:23:19 PM
Im sorry to comment your dissapearance s2 ch.4 here
But since you said after that you will update HFAYPTG so maybe it a great if im comment here keke
Gosh! That really tense chapter.crazy kiddnaping.just read that make me stress like yuki keke
Like yuki said,i think i couldn't handle if in the end mayuyu get caught again.but since i loved yuki so much,more than mayu,so please take care yukirin on that crazy kiddaping fic.wonder who's next since that shana jerk on team A.it might be a wrong movement if yuki make mayu stay.she totaly in the enemy zone.yuki should never leave her,even just for investigating the others.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 22 [Update: 07/21/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on September 01, 2013, 06:07:14 AM
[Replies]

@katekyohit: I'm glad you love this fiction! And I'm not sure if Yuki here will receive any sort of help or not, but let's see what this nurse and ex-wife of Mayu (that's I suppose slowly not going to be her ex-wife soon...?) will handle this situation. :sweat:

@kurogumi: Oh my! Then this chapter might give you a heart attack then! And Yukirin is pretty cool driving a motorcycle around~ Reminds me of Gingham Check, LOL. And patience, my friend! :on lol:

@kenjoy12: Wanna join me and the rest of the gang that wants to brutally murder Adrian? Haha, and Mayu did make the right choice. Yet... This puts her at a disadvantage to gaining another clue to Jurina. Hopefully she's smart enough to figure out where her daughter is located... And I'm glad you love this fiction! :kneelbow:

@Shinoki: Ahhh! Don't smash your head! A-Ano, please look forward to this chapter and... er... It'll probably make you smash your head even more instead of getting better...? :stoned:

@Yuki88: I wish so too, Yuki, LOL. I wanna upload what's running in my head already. But yeah, Mayu didn't kill in the end. Just knocked the father unconscious. :on drink:

@Llyloo: Don't worry, haha. I saw your comment on Tumblr. I'm glad this somewhat gave you the same tension as Disappearance series! :on woohoo:

@mayuki_daisuki: Indeed Jurina comes first! Last thing we want is for her to make Mayu feel worse or even herself when she knows for a fact that her 'father' is a murderer. But let's see what happens to Yuki in this chapter! :on ksweat:

@alexsher99: Exactly. Mayu didn't kill the man nor did she follow the rule of the Origami figure. So she's not going to obtain that one clue that'll lead her to Jurina. And I'm glad that chapter excited you! Hope this chapter will excite you even more! :on GJ:

@Terragen: You never know what goes through a person's mind. Here Yuki did indeed divorce with Mayu due to her blaming the death of Ayame on the girl, but she now sees that for a fact Yuki still loves Mayu even through those two painful years. Emotions are quite complicated, LOL. Glad that this fiction made your day! :on asmo:

@Wmatsui22: omg, I'm gonna throw ice cubes at your direction if you apologize about late replies, LOL. And I agree with you there, LOL. Gate of Hell shall the Origami Killer be sent to if that's even possible! :on voodoo:

@kahem: Hopefully this chapter will ease... or not... about her safety. :on shady:

@Chanaline: LOL, probably because Yuki knows what's she after, neh? Let's see what happens in the near future with the four characters and their relation with the Origami Killer. Hope this chapter will either help ease... or maybe make you want to murder me after reading it? :on freeze:

@ezha: Here's the next update! :hee:

@gek geki: I'm completely fine with you posting your comment on any of my stories' thread since Disappearance Season 2 is only Tumblr-exclusive. (maybe I should make a thread solely based on letting others know about the updates and let you all comment a bit easier?) Well, the fiction does revolve around kidnapping idols, so it's understandable to why Yuki is so stressed and overprotective of Mayu haha. I'll try my best to take care of Yukirin, LOL. And it's true that Shana is transferring over to Team A, which will be explained in the next chapter update of that series. Basically it's a lot of complications that only third-perspectives could see through them. Thank you for taking the time to read that fiction and hope you continue to support it! :on gay:



Here's the next update finally! You all could tell that the updates are progressively getting slower thanks to school already kicking in. Second week of school finished and I'm not only bombarded with work but also ton of afterschool activities. A tired writer is not something that one would want to see work from, haha. :sweatdrop: Anyway, hope you enjoy the fiction and I will express that we are in the half-point mark of this series! :shocked: After this update, I will be focused on the other chapter of The Virus, so please look forward to it! Once again, thank you for taking the time to read my fictions, comment and/or stalking it, LOL. :deco:



[Chapter 23]

“U-Ugh…”

Those were the first sound that has ever slipped out of her mouth. Yuki’s head was pounding. Pounding as though someone had used a hammer to knock her brain awake. Throbbing headache accompanied the stinging pain that lingered from the back of her head. Not in the mood to be viewing the darkness behind her eyelids, Yuki decided it was time to see her surrounding. The eyelids of hers were gradually reopening to the world around her once again.

Around her it was blurry and somewhat dark as though she was in a basement; lights from the outside sun cracking through every window and two within this area. Eyes were still adjusting to such environment as her head tried to wrap itself around what exactly happened. Yuki was far too dazed, merely rolling her head to the left. From her vision, her eyes took a moment to focus on an unfamiliar object on the far corner of the room.

Or so she thought it was an object.

There in the corner of the room was a Japanese male. The young male was dressed casually in long, blue denim pants as a green sweater covered his logo designed shirt. His short black hair were disheveled as his entire body leaned against the wall from behind. The back of his head rested against the dirty brown bricked wall with face lifted at a slight angle. Mouth parted as knees bent close to his chest. All of the limbs were slumped and lifeless. Eyes were closed; not a single twitch nor movement came from his direction. One could wonder if he was either unconscious or... dead.

‘O-Oh my God!’

Yuki finally snapped back to her senses with reality, noticing that she was still in grave danger. Her hands were just about to position itself in order to push herself up when she felt a restraint. Something tight was wrapped around her wrists, rendering her useless. Quickly she whipped her face towards her right wrist. Eyes widen in horror and heart hastening its pace when she saw the thick rope bind her wrist about three times. Panic filled her entire mental system as she struggled. But the more she struggled, the tighter the ropes bounded on both of her wrists. Lifting up her head, her eyes trailed down to her lower body, she realized that her legs were spread apart and were also tied down. Ankles trapped in a powerful hold as traces of fresh, metallic-smelling blood from another individual were splattered on the edges of the metallic operating table. Hinting that Yuki here wasn't the only person to be restraint on this table. 

“Ahhh… Say hello to Matthew. He claimed he had come for the census…” Yuki stopped her attempts to getting out for a brief second. Her eyes ran over to the source of voice. And it was none other than that cursed ex-doctor Adrian in front of her laying figure. Cloaked in his white uniform attire, he was busy on another table; back facing the older girl. “Another one of those goddamn government spies… Had to deal with him.”

She connected the two facts together. The statement that Adrian had uttered and the man that was lying dead in the corner of the room… Just what could possibly had happen to the poor guy? And since he was part of the government spies, this means that the fired doctor here is more dangerous than Yuki could ever imagine. Again, she resumed her struggles; trying so hard to tug on the ropes that kept her down on the table. While she tugged and pulled, the old man started a one-sided conversation.

“So you’re interested in my apartment… I rent it to my friend Paco, if you must know… I’ve no idea what he does there… Maybe that’s where is fornicates with his dancers from the Blue Lagoon…” Yuki’s eyes widen when she heard what he had just stated. This… Paco man… Mayu had stopped by the apartment… And to do such vile things in the apartment. She shook her head to knock off such silly thoughts. She knew for a fact that her ex-husband didn’t just waltz into such place to have… intercourse with another man. It’s just not possible! The poor younger girl came out injured without a pinky, so it’s definitely not that explanation to why she went into the apartment.

“To be honest, I don’t give a damn… Just as long as he pays his rent, he can do whatever he likes…” There was a small pause before Adrian continued. With the next word though, it could give just about anyone a heart attack if they were in Yuki’s position. “But enough with the chit-chat… I miss surgery, you see, so I take every opportunity to practice.”

This raised many red flags over Yuki’s brain when he uttered the one word ‘surgery.’ Considering the fact that he’s a surgeon that has been in illegal affairs, her panic level increased up a notch. For every opportunity to practice… Her eyes shifted over to the deceased body. That must mean this poor spy had been a doll for the disgusting man. And looking at her role right now, Yuki knows for a fact that it was her turn next. Upon gaining this knowledge, she began screaming for help. Screaming for just about anyone to save her. Anyone to save her from this nightmare of being a doctor’s plaything.

“M-MAYU! S-SOMEONE… SAVE ME!”

There was a faint chuckle heard from the doctor’s direction. A chuckle that soon transformed into a deep, low tone laughter from his throat. Though he was still facing away from Yuki, his head was seen to be tilted to the side at a small angle.

“I don’t have any instruments here, so I use whatever comes to hand. I hope you won’t hold that against me.”

Twisting his entire body around, there was a drill in his dominant right hand. His dirtied hand from the countless blood being shed and sinful actions he had done were loosely gripping the handle. With one pull of his index finger, the machine came to life with the long, thick metal drill turning rapidly in seconds at a clockwise direction. Sound of the metal spinning whirled loudly in the isolated room containing the two of them and a dead shell nearby. Seeing the equipment made all sorts of terror run through Yuki’s vein. Even fainting at this moment would be a better move than staying conscious to witness the agony. Especially when it’s a drill about to probe right into the body of hers.

“Hold tight. This might sting a little…”

Adrian came forth. Slowly he approached the female, who was still shrieking for any sort of help. All struggles cease due to the fact her energy had nearly been wasted from all of the trashing earlier. And even if Yuki did try to shift her position away from the doctor, his left hand reached to still her right leg. The drill then came near her same leg; aiming the tip right below her knee. Yuki could just feel how close it was to piercing through her pants’ layer and into her skin. And she knows very well that it was going to be a nightmare to experience. Squeezing her eyes shut, she prepared herself for the anguish that was soon about to overwhelm.

There was a doorbell ringing from upstairs. And upon hearing it, the medical man halted; drill still running. The two figures were still till they heard another doorbell. This time the ringing was beginning to constantly be pressed upon by the individual by the front door. It looks like the person at the door is impatient. Knowing the situation at hand, Yuki was a bit relieved when Adrian backed away from the female nurse. He switched the electric drill off with a single press of a button. She was panting and felt the sweat run down the side of her face from how close she was to being tortured alive. However, the old man didn’t take this as a positive note. A soft sigh left his figure with a shake of his head.

“Have you ever noticed? As soon as you start to do a little housework, someone always comes calling…” Another faint chuckle was heard. Placing the object that was soon to become a murder weapon between the two feet of Yuki’s, he turned around to walk away from the table. “I’ll get rid of our visitor and be right back. Don’t move… I won’t be long.”

And so he was gone. The cursed doctor that nearly got what he wanted from Yuki. For this to happen at such circumstance… Must God up above be giving her a chance to escape? Gulping, the girl knew better than to linger in her position doing absolutely nothing. She must get out of here. And fast. If she doesn't hurry, then the doctor will surely return and cut off all escape route and options.

Newfound strength trickled back into her body when her body alerted her of the limited time she was granted before Adrian returned. Hastily she struggled with both her arms and legs. Although she tugged and pulled, she began to realize that something felt loose on her right leg. Pausing momentarily with her opposition of the ropes, she saw the binding around her right ankle a bit looser compared to the other three. There were gaps and spaces that if carefully done with her actions, Yuki will be able to free her one leg.

Though she wishes she had more options to release the hold her captor had placed, Yuki had no choice but to rapidly use her brain and instincts to get herself out of the mess. Cautiously but quickly Yuki shifted her right leg back and forth. Moving it back and forth in order for the ropes to loosen even more. It took a good while, but eventually the object wrapped around her ankle was wide enough to slip through her shoe.

Exhaling loudly, Yuki grunted when she pondered on what to do with the next leg and two arms right by her face. They were tougher to deal with. And she comprehends greatly that if she struggled anymore with her other limbs, she could say ‘Sayonara!’ to them for they’ll be tightened to the point it’s near impossible to remove. Calmly laying on her back, she thought about the drill.

‘The drill… The drill!’

Her head wrapped around the fact that she could use the dangerous equipment to remove herself from the ordeal. But she has to be gentle though. Any wrong move and the drill could be knocked off of the table for good. Hands trembling from such tenseness, Yuki gulped once more and dived right into her reckless action. Right foot thankfully free has been lifted up into the air. Slowly she brought it over to the item and placed her entire bottom shoe upon it. Taking in a deep breath, Yuki forced the object to flip its position by giving it a shove with her heel.

Yuki felt it kick yet waited for the responding sound of it clattering on the ground now that she didn’t feel its presence nearby her other foot. But when a second rolled by, Yuki felt the tip just a few inches away from the rope. Now into the position that she wanted it to be in, the nurse smacked upon the button that turned on the system. Since this drill had two different functions that could activate its mechanical function, it was in her favor for the familiar sound filled up the entire room once again.

The next move was going to be a bit risky. Yuki has to cut the rope that binds her to the table with the drill. How is she going to do this? Well, she came up with a plan to lift up her left leg while her right foot pushes the drill into the rope keeping her limb down. A small, minor mistake here could be fatal for her. She can’t afford to have one. So with that thought kept in mind, Yuki inhaled deeply and exhaled the amount of air she had intake.

Again, tension filled the air as she pushed the foreign object close to the binding rope.

‘Careful… Careful… Just a little bit more… Ah!’ Her left leg jerked free when the rope was torn apart from both the use of the drill and strength of the muscles. ‘Two down… Two more to go.’

A stray strand of sweat slipping down the side of her face and dripping down the ends of her bangs from the amount of the substance being formed. Another round of breathing deeply before moving onward to the next move. Now the final move to get at least one of her hand free was either going to be successful or a failure. Yuki grimaced as she arched her body upward so only her feet and upper body rested on the metallic operating table. One push created from the right foot, she had the equipment collide against her forcefully bent left arm. Feeling it running yet at the exact spot she aimed for it to be at, Yuki growled under her breath when she eased her body back on the table’s surface. Without any hesitation, the older girl twisted her lower body’s position in order to bring up her left knee.

It was difficult in a forced position her body was in. Only able to freely move the lower portion of her body is something that most anyone would groan in frustration. Yuki brought her knee up higher and higher, pushing against the black handle so it would be angled at rope. In a fast motion did she bring her left arm so the dangling rope would come into contact with the drill’s tip. However, Yuki nearly knocked away the only object that could get her out of this place alive. Her heart nearly ceased working the moment the drill scooted away from her body.

‘So close! I have to be careful and slow down!’

Once her body had straightened itself to make sure the drill wasn’t going to be further pushed away, Yuki tried another attempt into freeing herself. Again, she brought her knee up in the same procedure as earlier. Only this time she did it a bit slower than previously. Yuki managed to strain her muscles on her left leg just enough to angle the drill at the rope of her arm. Not wasting any precious time, she rubbed the robe against the drill. Within seconds did the girl finally free her left arm from its captor.

And just in time did she see the cursed doctor hastily walking right at her direction. There was amusement yet anger written all over his old face. Oh if Yuki had failed that one last attempt, it would’ve been the end of her life. Her heart nearly leapt up to her throat at such surprising, yet not so surprising, appearance of Adrian. She used her left hand to grip onto the other rope that kept its hold on the last part of her limb. Tearing it off without thinking twice, Yuki swung her body so her back was facing the doctor. The nurse bounced off of the edge and saw the bloodied rolling medical table before her. Her eyes have caught ahold of the biggest item on the surface. Reaching out to grab it, her fingers wrapped around the sticky, wooden handle of the hammer.

Spinning around so she would face Adrian, her heart beat quickened when she was just about to swing the weapon at his direction. However, Yuki had to play it safe and barely managed to avoid an incoming drill targeted right at her chest. The ex-surgeon was wildly swinging it left and right at her direction; across from the table. Knowing for sure that Yuki wasn’t going to get far in this battle, she retreated back to the table that she had grabbed the hammer from.

Still keeping the hammer with her right hand, her other hand blindly reached out for the clamp. And just when she twisted her upper body to the left, she threw with all of her might at the man’s face. It came into contact, but barely dazed him. Actually it only made him even more vicious. Playing along with her game, Adrian threw the running drill right at her head. Yuki was lucky to have fast reflexes for she ducked just in time to hear the object pass overhead. Sound of air cutting right above only made Yuki become even more nervous with the situation at hand.

When Yuki straightened her body, there was a short pause between the two figures. Then without a single thought, the two individuals ran towards opposite direction. Yuki to her left in order to escape from the horrifying situation and Adrian to his left in order to obtain a small saw. Just when the girl ran around the table did he came directly up to her face and attempted to slash across her neck. She yelped and barely caught herself from falling backward instinctively. Arms wildly swinging on both sides of her body, Yuki managed to gain her composure before being forced to dodge another attack from the assaulter.

They waited for who will strike or make their move first. It looks like though Adrian made his move. Swinging his right arm at the older girl, Yuki avoided the fatal blow. But with one more slashing motion from him, the raven haired girl back betrayed her. Tripping back and landing herself on top of the operating table again, she saw how rapid the doctor was advancing towards her. Frantically Yuki raised the hammer she held onto with her right hand and swung it hard at the targeted arm that held the saw. A loud clunk was heard, making the old man curse loudly from such brutality. He retreated back while Yuki herself scrambled to get off of the table.

Alas, just when she rolled herself out and stood on the opposite end of table, the doctor swiftly brought the saw horizontally across the table. Yuki hands managed to escape the fate of being chopped off. However, she ended up crashing at a nearby cemented pole from behind. Wincing, Yuki didn’t let the pain register into her brain for the doctor rushed right at her. The girl brought down the hammer only to halt midair. Adrian’s left hand had caught ahold of it as his other hand brought down the saw. Mirroring the man, she reached out to grab his wrist; trying to push in both arms.

The saw was coming closer and closer to her head as the hammer came closer to Adrian’s direction. However, taking into account of the situation, the running saw would most likely win the fight no matter if the hammer did come into contact or not. This thought flashing across her head, she tore herself away from the vile creature and ran towards the bloody table once more.

Running straight into it, she messily threw her left hand out to grab ahold of the scapel. Lashing out at the man, it was proven ineffective for Yuki completely missed her target. Cursing mentally, she ran the opposite direction from Adrian. That didn’t turn out well in her favor for the table was slowly tilting towards his favor. He gave one hell of a kick towards the rolling table; crashing it straight into Yuki from behind.

She fell forward but luckily caught herself from smashing her face against the edge of the table. Right hand still with the hammer that now rested on top of the wooden table, she tried to catch her breath. And instantly she wielded the hammer and slammed it backward going upward and over her shoulder. Yuki heard the man from behind her howl in agony when the heavy object crashed squarely at his bare forehead. He tumbled backward, trying to shake off the waves that screamed at him of the injury; blood and bruises forming directly at the spot that was affected.

Completely ignoring the throbbing ache from the lower portion of her back, Yuki made a last ditch attempt to just getting the hell out of this place. She didn’t care about Adrian being left behind. She’ll obviously do something about it with the police, but right now her safety is her main concern. The last thing she ever wants is to be dead. Dying is not an option at all. Leaving her family and friends behind is going to kill her even in the afterlife. Especially when it pertains to her ex-husband, Mayu.

The girl sadly tripped and slammed hard on the dirty ground forward. Landing roughly, there was a yelp escaping out of her mouth. All of the weapons at hand were lost from her grip the moment she came into contact with the ground below. Yuki had then frantically crawled by reaching out her right and left arm. Extending them and pulling on her body that refused to get up, she saw her destination of the stairs leading upward a good foot away from her figure.

However, the nurse felt a tug on one of her legs. Adrian was pulling her back and dragged her back into the room. The nurse panicked, hands flying everywhere away from her body just to touch an object that could stop the mad man from doing anything rash. Her right hand managed to grab ahold the wooden handle of a shovel. Flipping her body around so they were facing upward, she bent the knee that her leg were being taken from and thrust it out; smacking right at the nose of Adrian.

While he was covering his nose from the exploding pain, Yuki found her left leg right between his two legs. Just the right position to aim at the most sensitive part of the male’s anatomical body. The raven haired girl flashed her leg right directly at that one area. He went down on his knees due to the impact and dropped the dangerous saw. This did not pose as an advantage to Yuki though. Instead, he recovered from the damages and reached both hands out to wrap them around the girl’s neck; choking her to death.

Yuki slammed the head of the shovel and upper portion of the stick at the man’s back at first. He still did not release his grip nor loosen it. So the girl then proceeded to swing it once more at Adrian. And this time, it came into contact with the left side of his head. The third time getting smacked on the head violently, he barked out incomprehensible words that gargled out of his mouth; hands immediately reaching up to touch his head. This now gave Yuki a chance to get the man off of her body. Using the shovel and gripping it with both hands, she shoved him off of her laying figure on the ground. Adrian rolled to her right once and faced upward.

The girl wanted to make sure he stayed down and boy did Yuki give him a beating. Throwing the shovel to her right hand, she slammed it over and over at the man’s body. Then with one final swing, she used all of her power with both of her arms. Thinking that he’s down for good, Yuki once more scrambled to get up on her two feet.

The table was turned on her again. The familiar grip returned to her left ankle, making Yuki drop on all four again. On the negative aspect, she wasn’t able to find a way to stop the doctor from dragging her away. He easily pulled on her, laughing that only psychotics would ever recreate from. Adrian was trying to reach out with his right hand towards another saw. And the saw was exceptionally bigger than the one wielded before. Quickly Yuki got herself out of his grip and crawled backward as fast as possible. Along the way while she frantically scrambled away from Adrian, her right hand instinctively grabbed ahold of a nearby brick. Just when she stood up on her two feet did she nearly get her entire body split into two.

Running towards the right at the moment Adrian swung it at a vertical direction made him miss the target. But that didn’t stop the psychotic doctor from gaining on her. He gave one push with his left hand, shoving the nurse against the nearest fuel tank with a loud crash. Right when Adrian was seen to be preparing for another one of his move, Yuki was the fastest. Rapidly did she smash the brick right at his wielding hand. It didn’t faze him much though. Rather he lashed out right at her head. Another duck from Yuki’s side and another close encounter with death. She counterattacked with the brick once more and successfully smacked his side.

It went on for a bit between the two. Swinging and lashing out at each other with their own attack. That is until Adrian gave her a shove that made her land right back where she started: the operating table. The poor girl was unable to get up for the doctor pinned the girl down with his left arm. She struggled as the running saw came closer and closer to her ribcage. Yuki didn’t allow it though. Within her trashing limbs, she manage to give him another kick to the nose; making it his second time for the day.

As he backed away with hands over his nose, Yuki took the very saw he had just dropped by her side and ran for her life. The older girl tried to sprint towards the stairs but noticed that Adrian hasn’t given up on her. At the exact moment when he touched her shoulder was he forced to leap backward from the girl’s vicious countering. He was a tad bit too late for the edges of the serated blade came into contact with his right shoulder. Blood instantly formed from the new wound, soaking right through his white clothing.

This angered him though. Angered him even more than Yuki had expected. With a loud cry of wanting to brutally kill the girl before him, he charged directly at her. Taken by surprise at his sudden tackle, Yuki groaned when her back crashed into the cemented pole. Adrian didn’t stop there though. Instead he forcefully grabbed a chunk of Yuki’s black hair including her bangs and shoved her head backward. This made the girl slam the back of her head hard against the wall behind; earning her a dizzying spell that could possibly make her faint. The mad man repeated the action one more time before throwing her right at the operating table forward.

Yuki laid limp at the table. Arms and legs were dangling on both ends of the surface’s edges; unable to respond at her will. Barely able to breathe, she knew that her time was coming. Darkness was greeting her through her vision. Staying awake was getting difficult for her. As she struggled to keep herself conscious, there was the evil presence from behind.

More laughter that now represented one of those cliché bad guys in any cartoon, the old male figure brought his hands to the place where most anyone would slap silly if it happened. Hands caressing Yuki’s behind, Adrian’s hands slid down till he reached the back part of her knee. Then without hesitation, he pulled and flipped over the now-unconscious girl. Yuki’s face was bruised and had slight scrapes from earlier actions. Roaring at this point that could scar just about anyone that would hear it, he examined the girl below him. His hands were residing on the Japanese’s girl sides before advancing it to the next level. Lifting her head from behind with his right hand, he had gotten close to her face. So close that one could smell the exhaling breath escaping out of his mouth.

The figure below him suddenly jerked and brought her left hand behind his head. Then there comes a loud drilling sound followed by the screeches of his agony. Yuki’s right hand was handling the drill; digging it deeper by pressuring it against his chest. His body did not hesitate to spurt out blood from the dangerous equipment, soaking the affected area and Yuki’s fingers. Adrian wanted to escape yet he was unable due to the nurse’s crushing strength at keeping him in her grasp. The male figure began to lean backward a bit thanks to the amount of pressure Yuki is pressing the running machine into him. His entire body shook violently from the drill’s tip spinning inside of him; screwing his entire muscles.

In a matter of long seconds, he dropped dead right on top of the girl’s body; the machine now ripped out of his body and turned off. Both relieved finally and still shaken, Yuki threw the man off of her. He rolled to the right side and slumped till his upper body rested against the table. Scrambling off of the one area, Yuki decided to give one final punishment to the wicked man. A final move to show him how much she despised him. Her left foot flung out a terrifying kick that made the entire now-deceased figure completely slump down.

Looking backward and out of breath, Yuki returned her gaze to where she wanted it to be. Her eyes came into contact with the stairs that would lead upstairs. Upstairs and a chance to leave this house for good. She faced forward and trended ahead; limping and bearing the aches and pains she unintentionally gained throughout the battle. A small doubt lingered behind the back of her brain about Mayu's suspicion of her injuries. But Yuki didn't worry much as of right now due to the shaken aftermath of the ordeal.



Agent Takahashi Minami will take on the lead in the next chapter! :thumbsup
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: cisda83 on September 01, 2013, 06:41:25 AM
I missed lots of your updates I guess...

Great updates...

Oh... Yuki... so great she can survive the fight...

What's going to happen next to Mayuki?

What would Takamina do next?

What would Mayuki do with the guys body?

Can't wait to see the next chapter

Thank you for the updates

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: gek geki on September 01, 2013, 12:44:10 PM
I think mayuki moment need more chapter than i though
Still had takamina and yuki need to investigated more
I missed mayuki but fine thank i will wait
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on September 01, 2013, 02:31:45 PM
Oh wow, Yuki just made through the tiny thread between life and death o.o

Yay TakaDeka back in action 8D
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on September 01, 2013, 02:33:26 PM
EHHHH?! :shocked :panic: Y-yukirin!! :cry:
how dare they try to practice surgery on her :angry:
go yuki! drill them to they die :twisted:
im glad yuki's alive and well :deco: :yep: but poor thing :(
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: Terragen on September 01, 2013, 03:20:00 PM
wowowowowowowow yuki????? you you wow that man died??? yes he is

omogod! what will happen next??? where yuki going after this?? she still don't get more evidence to proven that her ex-husband is not the origami killer

the next is takamina but i wonder what happen to mayu?

 imissed mayuki so much and your update


thank
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: Shinoki on September 01, 2013, 04:05:23 PM
indeed... head smashing... but i feel like the situation got slightly better? no?
yukirin!!
wawawawa....
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: Llyloo on September 02, 2013, 04:54:40 AM
Wow, that man was really crazy... Yuki and Mayu don't have easy life... It's seem that crazy author love to make them suffer :P
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: kurogumi on September 02, 2013, 10:51:38 AM
I felt if it's yuki the one on mayu place,she definitely killed the man in 4th trial.i'm pretty sure about that LOL


Yuki is cool,no wonder mayu fall in loved with her,at first i though yuki image is just a girly type mother.but seeing her vs adrian...,i know the others already said it but i want to say again that yuki+motorcycle = awesome cool!!!


But mayu is cool too,smart and fearless wow.she take all the trial with all her might.


maybe yuki look strong,but mayu is more strong,she's do by herself and trying hard to life after ayame's dead.as a person who take all the blame,she really strong...


wonder when jurina grown up how much cool she is~ she has the gene

So you wanna make yuki = wife to ex-wife to wife again? LOL if that happen i hope yuki the one who proposed LOL



Thank for the update
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: Chanaline on September 02, 2013, 11:34:43 PM
Why I even read it O_O!

It was really intense!! Violence and all!! With a lot of descriptions  :bleed eyes:

Well, I like it anyway! She was so cool! My Yukirin!!! And now I'm scared for her! She just has kill someone so I don't think she will be good or maybe because she is a nurse she will don't care about it (I don't think nurse kill people though XD)

What a life they have our MAyuki in your fic!!

Thank you for thhis chapter!!! :twothumbs
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: mo-chan on September 03, 2013, 08:50:04 PM
no comment.... O_O
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: Terragen on October 01, 2013, 03:27:45 PM
when you updating dissapearance...i guess this HFAPTG will to be soon update nyahahahahaha
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on October 25, 2013, 04:21:56 AM
[Replies]

@cisda83: We'll find out more about what Takamina is doing within this chapter! :thumbsup

@gek geki: Yeah, there isn't a whole lot of Mayuki, but there should be some soon in the near future updates! And yes, both Takamina and Yuki needs to investigate in order to find more out of the Origami Killer. For the sake of Mayu! For the sake of poor Juju! :doh:

@Yuki88: Yep! This just reminds us that Yukirin isn't as weak as we may think she is, haha! And yeah, Takamina's action is up in this chapter! :thumbsup

@mayuki_daisuki: LOL, drill him until he dies indeed! He deserved it! And definitely glad she is alive too. I don't think any of us can take it if she died from this monstrous ex-doctor. :bleed eyes:

@Terragen: Yep, LOL. I'm going on a schedule with updates, so after Disappearance series, it'll come down to this series up in line. :grin: And definitely Yuki needs to continue searching for more evidence in order to prove that her ex-husband-er... wife... whatever, isn't the Origami Killer.

@Shinoki: The situation for Yukirin at least has gotten better I can say, LOL. :sweatdrop:

@Llyloo: LOL, coming from me? None of my characters are ever going to have an easy life. :panic:

@kurogumi: I bet Juju will grow up to become as cool as both of her two mamas~ And LOL, I wonder? That's one assumption to make there. :P

@Chanaline: Violence is apparently my forte haha! Of course we all know that nurses don't kill (we don't know secretly, fufufu), but here if her life's on the line... I think anyone sane enough to murder the person that's going to kill them just for their personal pleasure. :shocked

@mo-chan: Don't worry, LOL. I sense that the previous update didn't really need much commenting... :rofl:



Hello everyone! Long time no see, yes? :grin: Okay, I don't know if it's really that long, but I'm back! Let's just say school likes to delay my time even more than before...

Not much of an author's note here to drop off, but do look forward to this chapter! Thank you to my readers whether you comment/give thanks or not and even to those that at least managed to read the title before scrambling off to another world. :bow: I couldn't have made it far without you all! Many loves and hugs to everyone. :deco:



[Chapter 24]

Thursday, 2:18 PM. Agent Takahashi Minami knew that she had limited time to save Watanabe Jurina.

Her hands on the wheel of her black car, the shorter girl’s eyes stared straight ahead as she drove on the wet road. Wheels were heard rolling through the damp street. The headlights were turned on for safety purposes; lighting up the path for the agent. Slowly the street became dirt. Thanks to the rain up above, the dirt transformed into mud; leaving trails from behind. Continuing to occasionally press her left foot upon the gas pedal, she soon came upon an area where her target resides in. Fences stretched from both directions other than the main entrance. A rusty, green sign read: ‘Access prohibited’. Although every sane person knew better than to head right into the place, Minami didn’t really have much of a choice.

Quickly driving her car into a position where it’s off the main road and a decent spot within the dirt setting, Minami used her right hand to move the stick shift into its desired position. She pulled it upward and let it lock into the ‘P’ setting for parking. Letting the car sit for a couple seconds, the young agent glanced around to examine the area.

The place was specifically meant for destroying cars. Cars that weren’t needed were to be sent out here and either melted or crushed. A dangerous job for those wanting to take the offer and a less suitable pay check flying straight into their account. Unless there are those that loved the sound of metal being compressed into unimaginable forms and shapes, then many would be highly advised to stay far away from such occupation. Rain continued to splatter down upon the land. Now that the car was parked and fully turned off, the wipers cease further action of swiping away the rain droplets on the glass view in front of Minami. Faint sounds of a single running yellow mechanical truck drove around in the background to reach to its destination.

Minami glanced over to the right and pulled upon the glove compartment. Snapping out and fully showing the agent the materials and items within the container, her eyes looked over the only two objects that sparked her interest. A handheld revolver and her ARI glasses. Of course, Minami immediately reached out to grab the glasses. She decided to leave the gun behind however. Despite feeling her gut instinct scream at her to grab it and at least put it in the back pocket, the agent shrugged the bad feeling off. She knew that carrying it around would only alarm the possible-dangerous witness into attacking her. Right now her job was to collect the information, not arrest the man called Rein Akuma.

The girl’s right fingers wrapped around the black object as she retracted her arm back to her body. Stuffing it into her pocket of her jacket, she leaned to the left. She used her other hand to unlock the door and shove her body into the outside world of her car.

Instantly the short girl was smacked upon with the wet weather once more. Wet droplets fell down upon her body; quickly soaking up her clothing and jacket without hesitation. Instinctively Minami squinted her eyes as she scanned the area once more.

Here she was able to gain a better, clearer view of her environment. Smokes and huge piles were seen from the distance. It hinted to Minami that the workers were still hard at work on their job. It doesn’t look like it’s going to be finished anytime soon. So tugging on the end of her dark coat’s collars, she shuddered slightly at the sudden chill brought upon from the wet clothing. To her right, the agent saw the workshop that would keep all of the cars and equipment for the workers. Whether it was to destroy the cars or keep them, it was kept safe from the weather outside.

It didn’t take a second for the girl to walk towards the area.

Finally out of the rain, the girl tried to squeeze out the remaining extra water from within her soaked ponytail. Both of her hands wringing it, Minami could only mentally sigh. Today was truly a long day for her. Feeling as if it could extend at a ridiculous length. However, time actually was running short. Running short for her on her case to hunt for the Origami Killer. Running short to saving Watanabe Jurina before being murdered from earth’s Mother Nature themselves.

“Hey, cracka! What you doin’ in there?”

Minami swore that if she wasn’t wringing and trying to get rid of the water from her hair, her short figure would’ve leapt up in the air a couple good inches. Literally. Thankfully the girl kept the sole of her shoes rooted from the startling booming voice heard behind. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw the Japanese male known as ‘Mad Jack’ rapidly approaching up to her direction. Barely noticeable brown hair was seen to be wet from working outside. Minami couldn’t help but direct her eyes upon the deep, dark scar that ran across his nose. Dressed in a white muscle shirt and army jeans that accompanied with the brown, heavy boots, Akuma here looks as dangerous as his profile picture from the ARI. She gulped and cursed to herself silently when the older, more taller and muscular male stepped forth. Upon closer inspection, she saw the faint splatters of permanent black marks from the mechanical work he had done not too long ago. The girl felt a shudder when she dragged her eyes over to the arms; littered with cruel tattoos imprinting the image of a black dragon.

Releasing her fingers’ hold on the brown hair, Minami swung it behind her figure as she turned around to get a better look at the man. Seeing his full figure now in her sight, the younger girl began her introduction.

“Takahashi Minami, FBI. Can we talk for a minute?”

He came to a stop when they were a good distance away from each other. Not too far yet too close. Cocking his chin up with an arrogant attitude, the man scrunched his nose with disgust.

“Yeah?” he scoffed.

The FBI agent wasn’t pleased to hear his reaction. Regardless though, she continued to explain her intention to the man.

“I’m looking for the owner of a blue Chevrolet Malibu 83.” Then she frowned when she made the next statement. Although an agent isn’t supposed to say this, Minami was becoming desperate to find an answer. The one and only clue that she got was here with this guy. And she’s going to be sucking out as much information as possible with all of her might. “I don’t give a damn how the car got here or whether you stole it or not. I just want to know who bought it from you.”

A brief pause. Then an answer from Rein.

“Sorry, man. Don’t ring a bell,” he shook his head slightly while keeping his eyes trained upon Minami. To prove his point, he smirked and pointed at his own head, poking it a few times from the side. “I got a real bad memory for names…”

Minami knew he was lying. The car came from this place and she knew it with evidence gathered. This just frustrates her to know that Rein here isn’t contemplated into spilling out whatever knowledge this man has inside of his skill. Feeling ticked, the shorter girl maintained her fierce stare.

“Perhaps I can help you remember,” she offered. “If we find out that you sold the car to the man we’re looking for, you’re looking at some pretty solid time inside, Akuma my boy.”

Informal. Sarcastic. Humorous. The three tones and characteristics that would perfectly describe the girl’s tone and attitude. Crossing her arms across her chest, she watched with a bit of amusement as the grown man growled.

“You try to scare me with your big talk?” The Japanese male came right up to Minami’s figure. Staring right down at her, the height difference was obvious to anyone on the sideline. The two individuals glaring and holding the most intense staring battle while Rein continue to speak. “I never saw your damn car. Now go take a walk.”

With that said, Minami now saw the man’s back. Walking away and back to his work, she merely blinked a few times before loosening her arms across her chest. Dropped them back down to her sides, the brown haired female exhaled quietly. ‘Man… This is going to be a pain in the ass.’

She knew what to do. Not wasting any time, she placed on her glasses and tugged on her black ARI glove to her left hand. Her eyes were met with the familiar view of a recording and slightly dimmed down version of her vision. In this huge space, there was the huge glassed windows covering nearly eighty percent of the wall on the back. High up above and around, metal steels and structures were kept in place to hold the opened building up. Before her eyes, she saw a few tables scattered with equipment and items pertaining to fixing or destroying the vehicles. At the very back and most of the right side of the shelter, there were lines of cars parked neatly. Many looked worthless to take a testing drive in due to the terrible state it was in. Then to the left, the many oilcans were seen sitting on the side. Rust and wears shown on the exterior surface of the object.

‘Let’s get over with this.’

It didn’t take long for her to start scanning the area. Raising her left hand slightly and having the palm point downward, a single small motion scanned the area around her figure’s spot. Instantly a blotch of green trail along with shoe prints were seen on the left side. Agent Minami hurried over to the area and kneeled down on her knees to further examine the now-gone evidence.

Fingers touching upon the trail of liquid, she noticed that it was blood from both the description of the molecular data gathered from the ARI hovering above the glowing green marks and the pattern of the substances.

‘Blood… Now why is there blood here?’

Quickly she performed another scan to see more data points hovering up in the air for her to see. There was a huge pool of blood near the first table just a couple inches away. When she glanced over her shoulder, she saw the trail continue all the way… to the acid bath. Yes, the acid bath. It was meant to melt and destroy certain mechanical parts of a car that can’t be destroyed by force alone, resulting in a resort to chemicals. Eyes squinting behind the dark glasses, she didn’t have much words. Assumptions ran through her mind, but she couldn’t jump to conclusion quickly about what the cause was. Besides, Minami truly didn’t want to know why there was blood here. Her focus was on Jurina, not finding out about another murder case from possibly the suspect she just talked to minutes ago.

Now up on her two feet, the agent glanced over at the table to see that the data gathered are merely fingerprints from Akuma. Nothing interesting nor worth mentioning in this case.

However, her eyes had caught sight of something she wanted to see. More footprints… Yet they were different from the green tracks earlier. They were bolded yellow to signify from the ARI’s observant database that this was another person’s shoeprints. Kneeling down once more, Minami made note that it was at a much smaller size.

‘Size 10. Most likely a visitor.’ Right next to the shoe prints a little distant away was another pair of shoeprints. However, when the agent stared at it a bit, she noticed that this must mean that ‘Mad Jack’ and the visitor were not only heading towards the same direction but having the same purpose of some sort. This could help Minami pull Akuma in as a prime suspect into helping the Origami Killer from kidnapping the young children. Scrunching her eyebrows, Minami got back up on her two feet and glanced over at the tire tracks seen directly in front of Akuma’s.

When she glanced over at the data gathered, she shook her head. ‘Definitely not the car I’m looking for…’ It wasn’t the same as what she had analyzed earlier in the office. Thanks to the tire tracks that certain car models have, this showed a much rougher, bumpier trail behind. So that means the one car that left this area was someone different. But then across from it, there was a single streak of tire tracks. Just a foot away, it was coming from a new direction that wasn’t the same as the one she just examined.

Minami touched and observed the track. Her eyes behind the glasses widen when a new knowledge was gained.

‘Same brand of tire as the car I’m looking for…’ A burning question that she desired to have answered popped into mind. ‘Has the killer’s car been in here?’

Has it been here? If it has, then does that mean Akuma had sold it to an individual that was willing to take it away and use its purpose to kidnap the little kids without being traced easily? Since the car was obviously not here anymore, it will be difficult to track down where exactly it was. It’s a stolen vehicle and most likely Akuma here doesn’t have any record of who bought it. Just who bought it and is the car really here? Or is it merely a different, yet same model of car parked here a while ago?

Straightening her back, the Agent Takahashi scanned the atmosphere to see that there were pollens in the air. Pollens… in the air. It reminded her about the killer’s traces of pollen due to the flower being placed on the children’s chest. A symbolism that she has yet to place her finger on. Immediately she extended her hand out to read the comments the ARI had in store for her.

‘ARI Comment: traces of orchid pollen in the air inside the garage… Does this mean… That the killer has truly been here after all?’

Though her mind has been set on Akuma here actually selling the car and the Origami Killer stopping by this location, she wanted to make sure she got all of the evidence at hand to back her up. You’ll never know when there’s that one moment of uncertainty and mistake that leads to the wrong conclusion. Maybe the killer truly didn’t come here. Rather it might just be the usual thief or some sort of buyer trying to get the cars at a cheaper, more illegal price. And Akuma here is just doing his business of selling them.

‘Ugh… I hate this so much.’

Squeezing her eyes shut, Minami brought her hand up to pinch the bridge of her nose. It really is a tiring… stressful day. All she wanted was to have this entire ordeal sorted out. But of course, considering that she’s part of the FBI, it wasn’t like every single case was given to her likes cakes from a cake shop.

Her mind unconsciously wandered back into the world of the past. The little world where she had freed Mayu.

Getting Watanabe Mayu out of the interrogation room along with Maeda Atsuko made her feel like she did the right thing. Her guts and heart was screaming at her that the killer is someone else. And she followed it.

Sadly of course, Minami and Atsuko had the horror to face both Captain Sayaka and Blake’s wrath minutes later. Though Sayaka was much calmer, Blake was raging endlessly about the prime suspect being freed and gone from their grasp. She remembered vividly how he grabbed and put the FBI agent at a dangerous position by lifting her short figure up into the air. Hands around her collars, he barked and threatened that it was the agent. Atsuko nearby pleaded that he stop his action and to let go of Minami. Though it took a couple long seconds, Blake removed his hold and dropped the girl down to the ground.

Minami may now be safe and having Atsuko wrapping her arms around her small body to protect it from further danger, the both watched him kick a nearby chair violently. His loud yells and hollers were echoing inside of Minami’s skull, bouncing off the walls and around as if it was a bouncy ball.

Shaking her head, the agent reopened her eyes and removed her fingers. There’s always a time and place for everything, but not now. Now was not the time to dwell upon her actions and the consequences of it. She’ll worry about that after this investigation. What matters now is Jurina and saving her life. Then after the mission, she might as well give Atsuko her thanks for the support. Maybe treat her to dinner also?

A small smile formed across her face unconsciously as she thought of the receptionist girl. She was supposed to be focusing on the mission but couldn’t help and think about Atsuko. The young lady that is a rarity to find upon the police station. Minami must be lucky to know her even if it was only for a few days. Her heart even picked up its pace from remembering Atsuko comforting her and leading her back into the office room. It’s a shame that she can’t remain long on her side or Atsuko will surely be dragged out physically to her appropriate work area.

Eyes and brain refocused themselves onto the situation at hand. The smile that stretched soon disappeared in matter of seconds. When she followed the direction that could locate the main starting point of the track, Minami realized that there was an obvious, blue paint markings that outlined the car’s shape. Down on her knees to touch the substance, her ARI gloved fingers brushed upon the dried paint that even without the glasses, could be seen.

‘A few traces of blue paint… The same tire tracks… No doubt about it. The killer’s car was here.’

Her conclusion was finally made. The Origami Killer’s car that he used was here. One proof to create if she ever had to argue against another opposing idea or theory.

Now there wasn’t much else to analyze nor gather. When she looked around and scanned the area, only fingerprint results of Akuma were shown. Sighing, she scratched the back of her head as she adjusted the glasses with her hand.

‘I believe it’s time we confront the man here…’ she cracked her knuckles. Though forces might be resorted to having him answer her questions, Minami was left with no other option than to face the man. As much as the agent wants to find a much safer choice, there was none to be seen. She should prepare herself for the violent personality of Akuma.

Walking a couple good steps towards the outside world, she merely came to the very edge of the shelter when her heart froze in spot. A booming voice came up from behind at such short notice.

“Damn! You got me officer…” That voice. Heh. It was almost no surprise who it was coming from. Not to mention the cold, metal blunt objection pressing against the back of her head. Pushing and pressing it upon the spot that if the wielder decides to pull the bullet, she would end up dead in no time. Glancing over her shoulder slightly, she retracted and returned her position to facing forward when she identified that it was indeed Akuma.

There was a scoff followed by the sudden shove of the weapon against her head. “I’ll come clean… Now that car, she buffed up real good. I painted her ‘dangerous blue’ in honor of that dangerous motherfucker that was driving her.”

As he spoke, his left hand flew over her shoulder to touch her jacket’s upper pockets. Hands now up in the air to surrender and admit that she was powerless, Minami could only snarl as her hidden pistol she always kept by her side aside from the one in the car is taken away from her possession. Weaponless, she knew that she is in grave danger if one wrong move was made. Minami didn’t even have to look over to hear her gun being thrown aside.

“Hands on your head, pig,” the threatening man commended as the point of the gun raised up higher and at the upper half of her head. He once again harshly pressed the dangerous object against Minami, making her lean her head forward from such force. “I ain’t got time to be playing around with you.”

Biting the bottom of her lips, she was spun around and lurched forward when the rough man shoved her forward with one last push. Stumbling forward a few steps with hands still up in the air, the man then grumbled, “Let’s get you outta sight and finish you off…”

Minami was forced to walk forward. Forced to move onward and back into the shelter. She knew that this guy wanted to severe her life in a private area where her body could easily be hidden. Just the mere thought of it disgust her. Most anyone at this situation knew it was hopeless. A gun pointed right at her direction with hands now behind her head and weaponless, the agent might as well admit defeat.

Yet she wasn’t ready to give up just yet.

Eyes glancing around rapidly, the pair fell upon a small, flat rolling platform with wheels underneath. It merely took her a few more steps till she allowed her right foot to step on top of the metal’s surface. Resting her foot on top of it, in one swift motion, Minami slid it backward where it smacked the assaulter’s lower leg. Contact was seen to be made and Akuma tumbled forward with surprise from such actions. Seeing that the gun was now lowered and both arms down in front of his body, Minami used this chance to strike the man. Hands scrambling around the table wildly, in a split second, she threw out her arm and swung it from up above to smack the man with a wrench.

Sadly Akuma had enough control to pull back his body. Quickly Minami threw out another attack only to see that her hand cease to move any farther in the air; halted in midair. Shocked, the agent gasped painfully when a punch from the other hand was thrown into her stomach.

“Kuh!”

Almost losing her breath, the shorter girl found herself being carried in a wrestler fashion from the muscular attacker. And in the process of being lifted in the air securely with the help of the man’s arms, her ARI glasses fell off from her face and down towards the ground. Her vision was immediately returned back to normal, causing a slight confusion to her psychology state. Squinting her eyes, she snapped them shut when her back came crashing forcefully upon a nearby car’s exterior. Head slammed against the roof of the engine’s lid, Minami was in dazed till she watched in horror of Akuma’s next action.

There was a long metal pipe that Akuma’s burly hand snagged ahold of. Fingers wrapped around it tightly, he didn’t hesitate to bring the foul object upon Minami’s body. Acting instantly on instinct, the girl rolled to the right in order to avoid a fatal blow to her skull that might as well shatter it from the blunt force. Again, another roll she had to perform on another direction in order to dodge the pipe. And boy was she deadly close to receiving the fatality. It was just a mere centimeter away from touching upon the back of her head.

Akuma seem to have gotten the message that wildly smacking it down on the agent wouldn’t get him anywhere. So instead, he was going to shove the blunt tip of the pipe right at the very top of Minami’s head. Terrified of the predicted outcome, the younger girl twisted her position. Just in time, the end came crashing right in between her spread out legs and into the front glassed window of the car. Cracks spread out instantly upon contact. The girl didn’t waste any spare moment to grab ahold of the pipe. Trying to balance herself so she wouldn’t fall unexpectedly on her side, the object was rapidly removed from the area and nearly lost her balance again.

The agent knew for sure what’s going to happen next if she didn’t act quickly on her feet. Scrambling and flipping her body’s position so she was now on all four, the girl pounced forward like a tiger on the roof of the vehicle. A loud crash and vibration sent out from the impact was felt as she landed roughly on top of the car. Trying to get herself out of her dizzying state, from the corner of her eyes, she spotted Akuma standing on top of the engine’s lid. Holding it like a baseball bat, the cruel figure swung it towards Minami’s direction.

She shoved her entire figure backward in attempt to dodge it. And dodging she has successfully achieved. However, when she finally managed to stand back up, she barely got the chance to avoid a startling blow from the man now inches away from where she was. Arms flailing on her sides, the agent tried to catch her balance when the muscular male was going to swing it downward once more. Another dodge towards another direction to avoid it.

Now as much as she knew that dodging was the safest choice, Minami had to stop this man from attempting to knock her out. Dropping low the moment the metal pipe swung horizontally, it didn’t take long for her to tackle straight into the man’s front body.

It didn’t turn out as well as she had expected. Akuma was knocked aside, but Minami ended up flying right past him. Back of her head smacking hard against the window, she rolled a few times on the floor before stopping with her back laying on the ground. Panting, Minami took about two seconds to force her bruised body into scrambling towards the gun that was knocked out earlier from her first move here in the shelter. Seeing as how it was a couple feet away, she ran for her dear life against the only weapon that could save her from the man’s punishing blow of the pipe.

Her hand snagged it just in time. Yet right when her fingers tightened around the handle, Minami felt the side of her body being rammed with another human body. Yelping loudly, her body rolled once on her side and onto her back. At the same exact time, Akuma’s huge body flew into the nearby empty oilcans and scattered them from his hasty, blunt action.

Now on his side and only weapon thrown out of his hand upon crashing, Akuma instantly raised his hands up in defeat as Minami aimed the point at his direction. Finger curled right at the trigger, she was panting and trying to catch her breath as the battle was now over. Scrunching her eyebrows till creases formed on her forehead, she snarled out her response to his violent behaviors.

“Enough fucking around!” the agent warned loudly. Breathing heavily in and out, she kept aim as her deadly glares penetrated right into his. “Now you’re going to tell me about the man with the blue car!”

“Go fuck yourself in the ass…”

It didn’t look like Akuma was willing to give her the answer that she wanted. Even though he admitted that he sold the car, he wouldn’t tell the identity of the guilty individual. The guilty individual that is so-called the Origami Killer. Her patience was being tested as she took half a step forward.

“Last chance, Akuma. Make it easy on yourself.”

There was a smirk on his face. “What you gonna do? You ain’t got them killer eyes, so what? You gonna CUFF me!?” He even exaggerated the ‘cuff’ term by extending out both of his arms and held them at a close distance; as if he was surrendering. But alas, he retracted his arms back. Keeping that same, stubborn and arrogant personality written all over his face.

Though it was true that this girl wasn’t the type to kill, the mocking tone that the man carried just irritated her onto a whole new level. And Minami had enough of him. So she decided to go for brute force. In one swift motion, she smacked the side of the gun against his nose. And the hit was so strong that any bystander would hear the solid weapon come into contact with one of the many features of the face. There was blood instantly dripping down from the area as he yelled at the agent in agony.

“Broke my fucking nose, pig!” he cried out as his left hand reached over to touch the damaged nose.

Hoping she got his point across, she even extended the threat by adding, “Next I’m gonna blow a hole in your face. Spill. ALL OF IT.”

“You don’t scare me, mister CSI… You ain’t got it in ya…”

‘Still acting bluff even with a broken nose, hm?’

A gunshot rang in the air followed by the bullets smacking right near Akuma’s head. He jerked to the side to avoid the fatal blow that would end his life in seconds if he weren’t careful. It looked like Minami surprised him with her aim for that was enough to shaken him up. “Damn! You outta your motherfuckin’ mind, man!?”

“Oh shit, Akuma. Ain’t nothing to it… Just a little bit of self-defense.” She scrunched her nose to express her disgust of his actions. “Page one of the police manual. Kill, or be killed.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, stop! Enough! I’m startin’ to remember some things… You be cool and I’ll tell you the tale…”

Keeping her aim still focused on the man straightening himself back up and leaning against the oilcan, at least Minami knocked some sense into this guy. Her eyes squinted slightly as she trained her attention narrowly and only to Akuma as he started talking.

“Now I don’t know nothing’ about the guy… He wanted me to get rid of his dirty car and get him a new one with false plates. He paid cash and I ain’t the questionin’ kind.” As he spoke, he got up on his two feet with the assistance of the remaining standing oilcans from behind. “He said I was supposed to drop the word to a guy named Paco down at the Blue Lagoon when the car was done. Now, that’s all I know…”

Looks like she got the answer she needed. But considering his violent actions earlier, it was time that he be interrogated for further information and discussion. Not just from the case alone but also attacking an authority of higher status and performing illegal businesses.

“We’ll continue this discussion down at the station. You’re under arrest. You have the right to remain silent. Anything…”

The words faded from her sentence. Vision was beginning to blur for her as Minami felt a warm liquid drip down from her nose. Unconsciously her right hand came up to touch the area in order to check if she was bleeding. And sure enough, she was. The familiar dizzying effect that she really hoped to avoid, especially at this time and place.

‘Shit… not now…’

The Triptocaine side effect was kicking in. Not taking enough of it was causing her to tremble once more. But shaking her head, her eyes were having difficulty training upon Akuma. His hands up in the air, he even had a confused expression as she continue to speak in a strong voice that soon trailed off again.

“…anything you say can and will be…”

It looks like this wasn’t working for her. Even the opposing attacker noticed the strange change in her actions. “Hey, you look like you got a problem, man.” There was a chuckle from Akuma when he realized that the agent was unstable.

Vision getting even worse, Minami could only use one hand to operate the gun as another was digging into her pocket of the drug. Bad enough for her, she can’t multitask. Only the drug was what crossed through her mind. Take it. Take it. Just take the damn drug. It was all that echoed in her brain back and forth. As though they were sound waves, they continued to drag her attention away from Akuma. When her other hand fumbled to get the drug, she felt a jerk and saw the vile fly out of her grasp. It flew right next to the man. And as if a person desperate to getting high, she dropped the gun and got down on all four in order to retrieve it. Her brain blocked out everything other than the goal to reach the vile. The mocking words of Akuma were barely heard entering into her eardrums accompanied by even more chuckles.

“What? They letting you dope heads in the FBI now?”

Minami was getting weak. She couldn’t even reach out to it without trouble. All of the strength disappeared from her as her mind wrapped around getting the drug. The vile merely inches away if she stretched her right hand far enough. Then there was Akuma’s foot in the picture, kicking it away and off from her train of sight.

Noticing that she was in a dire situation that would end badly thanks to the lack of drugs in her body, she tried to push herself up. Instantly there was a crushing blow made to her stomach from a single kick. Gasping, Minami fell onto her side as she cowered into a ball, trying to protect herself from any more danger. The dizziness, blurriness, shakiness, and aching pain from her body only made it difficult for the girl to stay conscious. Eyelids struggling to keep open, she barely parted her lips to intake in the oxygen from the atmosphere weakly.

Her eyes gazed over slowly to the hovering Akuma. Standing high and tall, the dangerous male grinned sadistically as he cocked his head arrogantly to the side. Lifting up his foot in the air, he made sure that it was a good foot away from her face.

“Now I’m gonna give you a little help with your drug problem, Miss Five-0… Permanently.”

Then the foot came down upon her face; blackening her vision and remaining in the black realm.



Takamina will be up next! Will she be... okay? :panic:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on October 25, 2013, 04:00:44 PM
yay! update!!  :cathappy:
poor takamina she has so much pressure in her :nervous
grrr!! stupid akuma!! leave takamina alone!! :angry:
as atsuko would say... MINAMI!! :cry:  great theres another person on my list who i want to kill now :twisted:
thanx for the update LF-chan :cow: :bow:
from auntie MD :lol:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: Terragen on October 26, 2013, 11:40:02 AM
ehh!? minami!!!

wonder what happen next

 i missed mayuki
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on October 26, 2013, 01:49:43 PM
Thanks for the update and... Takamina finally managed to track Mayu's first trail, but.... dammit. What will happen to her?
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: Shinoki on October 26, 2013, 04:11:44 PM
woah! taka!!!
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: Llyloo on October 26, 2013, 11:53:45 PM
A chapter full Minami *-*.

XD. Even when she finally success to have a information and arrest that man, she's can't 8D. Too bad. Lucky isn't with girls ~~ - no  no i'm not enjoying all of that... or maybe a little... -
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: X8RTIER on October 27, 2013, 01:45:58 AM
Wow!!great fanfic!! :w00t:

so what happened next?? :?
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: gek geki on November 09, 2013, 09:46:15 AM
I knew the next update will be the virus or wandering ship.but i do reall missed mayuki moment here~
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: yuu9 on January 20, 2014, 11:40:39 AM
Cool... Cool fic... I'm not really a fan of mayuki, I'm more of a kojiyuu fan, but this one is hard to past. i'm a sucker for these type genre. Please do update soon~
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: soolim on February 02, 2014, 01:31:53 PM
Surely the best story i have to read here so far!
You did an amazing job here, everything is so captivating.
I wasn't expecting when i read the first chapter that this story could have gone like this. You are amazing~
Don't know if this is going to be left undone forever but i'm willing to wait just in case  :D
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: Kirozoro on February 03, 2014, 04:31:30 PM
What happen to Takamina?

Mayu hurry up and save Jurina

Please update soon
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: gek geki on July 06, 2014, 10:28:17 AM
How i missed this so much
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: sastio13 on July 08, 2014, 02:33:41 AM
please update this fic LoyalFlutist!
i wanna know what will happened next with mayu uuki jurina and taka...
arigatou :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 23 [Update: 09/01/13]
Post by: sastio13 on July 08, 2014, 02:37:18 AM
please update this fic LoyalFlutist!
i wanna know what will happened next with mayu uuki jurina and taka...
arigatou :bow:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on July 16, 2014, 05:43:29 PM
I cannot believe I wasn't able to update this series until nine months has passed by. That probably isn't a good sign, ha ha. Anyway, I wish I could reply to the comments, but please allow me to comment on the next update's post instead of this one. Besides, I'm sure we all want to read rather than hear what I have to say at this point, ha ha.

Here's Chapter 25, I apologize for the extremely late update (no wi-fi or service when you travel on the road for a couple days!), let's hope school doesn't eat up my time, and thank you for being loyal readers. I'm glad you're able to stick around. :)



[Chapter 25]

Minami wallowed in the darkness. Left and right she glanced around, she saw absolutely nothing in her vision.

The FBI agent couldn’t remembered how she had gotten here or whether she was conscious. She could come to the conclusion that she was stuck here for the time-being. But what was the short girl supposed to do? And if she did have something, how was she going to do it?

She glanced down to see that she was still dressed in her formal field attire for investigative purpose. The ARI glasses were nowhere to be seen along with the accompanied black glove. Slightly confused, Minami pondered about the situation at hand.

What led her here? Where is she? Why was she here?

Her thoughts were harshly swept aside when a loud, mechanical roar blared in the background. It was so loud and clear, it startled the wits out of the young female agent. And it didn’t help for a fact that the sound wasn’t going to stop any time soon. The annoying sound ensued onward, ignoring Minami’s groan of irritation.

But when she groaned, the brown haired girl found the black surroundings to fade away. Slowly it began to be replaced with a blurry vision of the lower half of a gray car’s steering wheel. The agent’s eyes had fluttered opened, trying to process her new environment. Aside from the blaring noise that continuously played nearby, Minami felt the back of her head throbbing; an ache that just wouldn’t leave her.

Another groan left her barely parted lips when the young woman finally regained control of her body.

“W-What…” she breathed out in a small, cracked voice.

Groggily, the agent shook off the dazed state that she was in. Minami used the brief moment to recollect her memories of what could’ve possibly led her to such state. She blinked a few times to clear her hazy mind, squinting the pair of eyes in between the blinks. And at that very moment, she snapped her entire body straight; frigid and still.

She had grasped ahold of the situation that she had been thrown in, and she didn’t like it one bit at all.

Minami remembered that she went to investigate Akuma Rein for his assistance in regard to the Origami Killer’s case. She found out that he did provide the vehicle to the killer, but was shortly knocked out cold due to the influence of the Triptocaine drug abuse affecting her physical and mental perception. And in conclusion, it seemed that she was inside of her personal car right now; its engines running and keeping it alive. 

She tried her best to ignore the noisy setting that she was in as her right, ARI gloved hand pulled back to reach her pocket.

Well, she attempted to, more like it. 

The hand of hers came into contact with the familiar metal cuffs around her wrist. When her eyes laid upon the object, the pair nearly boggled out of their sockets. Two of her hands were handcuffed with the steering wheel, making them immobile. No matter how much she struggled to tear them off, the hold was just too strong for her.

The glass near her seat had cracks instantly forming followed by the crunching sound of metal against metal. In her seat, the FBI agent was jerked due to the impact. She rapidly glanced to her left and was horrified at what she saw.

A metal claw had violently clamped its grip of the vehicle that she was forced to reside in. Dull, metal edges screeching together at the backseat of the car, it briefly halted. The next second, Minami found herself to be lifted along the ride with the mobile vehicle. At that very moment when she was in the air, she knew what was going to happen.

When a junk car that was not needed landed in this sort of shop, it was meant to be crushed, melted, destroyed, and remade into other materials. And considering the fact that there was a live individual inside of her own vehicle, she was going to be met with the same fate.

Akuma wanted to erase the evidence of an FBI agent investigating the area, and it looks like he wasn’t going to hesitate completing the action in the cruelest fashion possible.

Minami felt the palm of her hands sweating profusely, nervous and scared of the consequences if she didn’t do something. She twisted her neck left and right, trying to find a source; any source of help that would save her from the position she’s in. She had to get out of here alive, and she needed to in order to bring Akuma to justice.

At the corner of her eyes, she saw a compartment box on the right. Out of all the equipment that laid in front of her, nothing else was more useful than the compartment. After all, she did leave her revolver in there for the sake of the investigation. Mentally she thanked herself for leaving it in her private vehicle at this crucial moment.

So without any hesitation, the short girl lifted her right leg. She struggled for a bit to remove it from the driver’s side of the car. Once she had gotten it out, the agent didn’t hesitate to slam her heel against the eject button surface.

The first try didn’t work, causing Minami to curse under her breath. Sweat now ran down the side of her face as she lifted her foot again. When it made contact for the second time against the smooth surface, it finally opened.

‘Second time’s the charm, huh,’ she mentally rolled her eyes to as the gun was tumbling out of its container.

To her luck, it didn’t slide all the way off from the compartment. If it had landed on the floor instead, then Minami truly would’ve been screwed. The situation would be hopeless by then. But it was progressively turning more into her favor.

She bit the bottom of her lip as the same foot began to angle itself with haste, pointing the tip towards the gun. Not wasting any precious time, the foot threw itself against the weapon. Minami is an agent, so she would be skilled to throw any sort of tricks at her opponent and crisis at hand. But honestly, this was more like a luck she had to pray that worked.

Thankfully, the revolver flew up in the air and right on the surface above the surface that lay between the car’s front window and her seat. Not to mention adding the benefits of the vehicle jerking to the left violently. From that movement alone due to the fact the claw was bringing it closer to her doom, it has given Minami the chance to watch the revolver slide over her direction. Without a second to hesitate, the agent grabbed her chance. Her gloved fingers wrapped tightly around the handle, Minami had to act fast.

Quickly she fumbled with the gun in her hand. It was difficult to twist the gun into the position that she wanted it to be in from the car swinging left and right in annoyance. After successfully pointing the tip at the metal chain that tie her hands together, another bead of sweat ran down the young girl’s face. Her heart racing against her chest from the adrenaline, Minami squeezed her eyes shut as her index finger pulled the trigger.

A loud bang resonated in the air. The bullet ran through the link, causing the shorter girl to throw back her hands in surprise.

She grasped ahold of her senses and rubbed her wrists tenderly. Now free from the captor’s grip, Minami had no time to waste. Rather, she didn’t have a choice, but to get out of this ordeal alive.

The car came to a sudden halt, almost making her face plant against the steering wheel. The brown haired girl whipping her head around to scan the area, she dropped her jaw in horror when she felt the private vehicle drop from the claw’s clutches.

A disgusted, crunching and grinding sound was heard from beneath. And not to her benefit, she saw the rusty, active metal grinders do its job. The car she was in had flipped on its side; its edges were barely touching the driver’s side of the car. But it didn’t take long for it to progress forward with its duty. The metallic collision noise was produced from the contact; almost making anyone nearby slap the palm of their hands against their ears. 

Now if Minami were to still be in those handcuffs, she would be more than just screwed; she would’ve been doomed. But fate and her quick wits had given her a chance to escape the dirty result.

Minami eyes shot over to her right. Through her eyes, she saw the window down and gone from earlier, leaving her a big enough gap to slip out. It was her only way out of this mess.

Her hand reached out to grab ahold of the edges. In a matter of seconds, the young lady had pulled half of her body out of the vehicle; the upper body crawling out from the small space. However, Minami yelped when her progress had nearly gone to waste. Her grip loosening a tad bit had nearly cost her a trip back into the driver’s seat.

Teeth gritting against each other, her jaw clenched to the point it ached as she pulled herself back up. With a firmer grip, the agent successfully made her way out of the car.

Now standing on top of the to-be demolished black vehicle, Minami’s arms were flailing around. She tried to grasp ahold of her balance, hoping not to pummel to her death into the grinder. Knees bent, she wildly examined her surroundings; eyes flickering around frantically.

She was able to see a safe landing just a couple steps away from the cruel machine. If she ran fast enough, then perhaps Minami would live to see the next day.

A short inhale went through her nose. Then holding the oxygen in her lungs, the girl recklessly ran across the surface of her car, which was 90 percent in the grinding machine. The agent knew for a fact that she wouldn’t be able to make it with just her legs alone. So with great risk taken, Agent Takahashi pressed her two feet against the surface of the vehicle. Upon straightening her legs, she was in the air, leaping towards safety. Her arms were high up in the air by her sides from instinct.

Everything just seem to have gone slow for her. Time, action, and her setting went into slow motion. It was only for a brief moment though. Before she knew it, she crashed roughly on the dirty, rusty surface of a flooring near the machine. Another yelp escaped through her mouth when she felt her nose come into heavy impact with the ground beneath. Within a single roll, Minami was met with the rainy clouds from up above.

A groan left her cracked lips; fresh new blood running down her nose due to the impact of her careless action earlier. A careless action that at least left her with a throbbing nose rather than broken, crushed bones in her skeletal system.

Minami’s left hand shakily reached up to faintly touch the tip of her nose. Upon contact, no new pain registered from it, leaving her with a conclusion that it wasn’t broken.

‘Dammit! I-I almost died there!’

Never in her life had she been more shaken than this current situation. Although she had been through rough crisis before and this surely wasn’t the first time she went through a life-or-death situation, Minami never had been this close to dying. And she didn’t like the aftermath of such scenario.

However, this was no time to be recollecting courage and the reality of the situation. There was still Akuma Rein to deal with. Minami definitely had to catch and arrest the criminal that now not only had given the Origami Killer the key vehicle in the case, but nearly murdered the agent herself.

A snarl erupted from her throat as Minami got up. On her two feet, she pulled out her second gun from the inside pocket of her black coat, aiming it directly at the problematic tractor that functioned the mechanical claw. Its tip pointed at the operator, she squinted her eyes at the perpetrator.

Or so she thought.

It startled her to see that Akuma was nowhere to be seen nearby. Alarmed, the agent turned her head in many different direction, trying to search for his location.

‘Where is he?!’

When she glanced over her shoulder, she was instantly met with rough hands grabbing her shoulders. The next second, she was down on the muddy ground, unexpectedly shoved down; weapon gone from her grasp thanks to the fall. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out who the cause of it was.

Minami merely had the chance to turn her head to face him. At that very moment, she instinctively threw out both of her hands to block a strike from the enemy.

She clenched her teeth tightly as her hands absorbed the shock from the impact between them and his boot. The kick that was thrown out earlier had withdrawn from her block. It returned though with a stomp on her face. Again, the agent was forced to block it from crushing her face, not wanting to experience the pain of her face caving in first hand.

After throwing his foot aside, she twisted her upper body so she wouldn’t have to leave her front body exposed to the tattooed man. To her luck, she found a piece of headlight lying nearby. Immediately reaching out to it, Minami then swung the object violently against the muscular man’s knees.

It struck and there was a loud curse heard from his direction. That didn’t stop nor phased him. Instead, he bent down. With both hands around Minami’s neck, he lifted her up.

“What you think you bad… you think you bad?” he growled.

But just as he was about to give her a headbutt, with the headlight still clutched tightly in her grip, Minami gave another swing to the side of Akuma’s head. He yelped and immediately withdrew his hold on the agent. This gave her a chance to hit him again. Or so she thought.

Despite the impact he had received, the muscular man threw out a lousy punch at her direction. Without a second’s hesitation, the young woman leaned backward just in time to avoid his blow. However, her balance with gravity was thrown off instead. The headlight that was in her hand was gone and the girl stumbled backward.

‘Don’t fall! Don’t fall! Don’t fall!’

And… she landed roughly on her back. Wet dirt flew up from the sudden contact, causing the agent to flinch. Quickly, Minami flipped over so she was lying on her stomach. She then crawled as fast as her sore body could take her away from the guy, unable to get up on her two feet.

“Oh come on, is that all you got?” Akuma continued to mock as he reached down to grab the girl’s legs. His hands around her ankles, a laughter erupted from his throat. And at that very moment, the older man began to drag her.

Frantically searching for an escape route, Minami’s eyes flickered left and right wildly. When she scanned her surroundings, her hands were desperately searching for any object that could serve its purpose as a weapon. At the same time, her legs were struggling to kick off the man’s grip foolishly. She clenched her jaw in frustration and terror when Akuma’s iron hold wouldn’t be released.

Just when it looked like the tough guy had won this battle, Minami managed to find a large, yet light, metal pipe. Her fingers brushing against the tip of it, she did everything she can to grab ahold of the pipe. Both hands on it, the agent violently swung it across the man’s arms.

Although it didn’t look like much damage was done, it was at least enough to make Akuma release his hold on her legs. Thankfully, Minami was able to scramble up on her feet by force. She breathed heavily, feeling her eyesight blur slightly. The agent shook it off though. This is no time for her to fall unconscious and definitely not the right time to take a nap. If she did, then she would be asleep and lost in the darkness permanently.

With a loud cry, the brown haired woman aimed at the man’s head and viciously moved the object towards him. However, he had brought up his left arm to block the blow and avoid any damage to his vital body parts. Minami didn’t give up, trying again instantly with the other side. Yet with another swing, Akuma easily brushed it off as if it was nothing. Not surprising considering the fact of the difference between the two with their body structures and the weak weapon the agent is wielding.

Annoyed, the man hollered and threw out a kick. The sole of his right foot slammed right into the female’s stomach. She gasped from the impact and loosened her hold on the pipe. And at that instant, her legs had completely lost its hold on the ground and slipped underneath her body weight. Both of her hands reached out to soften the impact, and is now down on her stomach.

Both hands resting on her stomach and coughing a couple of times, there were tears in her eyes from the pain. Yet she knows for a fact that she can’t give up here. Akuma was a tough man to deal with and every strike she lashed out, it would always recoil and end up hurting herself. In the end, the match was viewed as one-sided. And sadly, the winning side was heavily leaning towards the guilty side.

The agent spat on the ground. Her jaw clenched so tight that her teeth would grind against each other, she rested the palm of her hands on the muddy ground.

Minami hurried back up again in a single push. Then without thinking twice, she gathered up her strength and tackled Akuma. Her arms wrapped around his waist and shoved with all her might. But he didn’t even budge from his spot. A sharp pain flared on her back the instant he slammed his elbow against Minami. She grunted and as a result, fell on all four. Her hands and knees keeping her body from collapsing completely, the girl forced her body back to standing.

All she could do was throw out punches. It came into contact with Akuma’s tough face, but he merely laughed at the lack of damage it was causing. After the first punch, Minami began to feel her heart race, panicking and throwing out another punch. Each fist that slammed into his cheek did nothing but make the man bellow in a fit of mockery. Despite the blood that was running down from both of his nostrils, Akuma opened his mouth to laugh once more.

A dozen fists lashed out was enough for the muscular Japanese. Raising his left hand, he successfully is able to block the incoming right arm of Minami. His bald forehead was about to hit Minami’s head when her other free hand luckily interrupted its attempt at shattering her skull. She shoved his head away from her. In return, the tattooed man shoved her down on the ground.

“I think it’s time we end this,” he spat on the ground. The corner of his lip twitched upward in a devilish style before sending a kick at the agent down on her side. It landed right into her stomach again, causing her to flinch. Then before she was able to do anything, he leaned down to lock her head in his strong, left arm. He used his other arm to carry her lower body, making a situation where the man was able to manipulate it however he wished.

With the struggling girl in his grasp, he dashed forward. A small moving tractor was seen before the two figures. The criminal used the chance to smash the FBI agent back against the front surface of the vehicle. A violent crash was heard from the collision between her back and the vehicle. In a daze on the ground, Minami tried to recollect her thoughts and alertness. But it doesn’t look like Akuma was going to give her any break anytime soon.

Roughly bringing her to a standing position, he continuously pushed and shoved the girl over and over towards the vehicle. Every impact made Minami flinch and yelp. But finally, after the third time the tall male figure slammed her against the tractor, she ignored the fresh throbbing pain of her back and struck out with a punch. It landed squarely on his broken nose.

The damage was done and it was a success due to hearing his loud cry of anger. Of course, when a dangerous creature is angered, then it becomes a nightmare for the challenger.

Minami soon found herself to be up in the air, her neck constricted by Akuma’s tight grip. Her back was forcefully pressed against the moving tractor, causing a crushing pressure against her body. Finding herself in a bad position again, the agent is mentally cursing. The two legs began kick against her assaulter’s body wildly only to have no effect.

She had to be quick. Her vision was dimming the longer she’s stuck in this spot. Both hands struggling to remove his hands from her throat, Minami manage to convince her left hand to retract itself. Then forming it into a fist, she cried out the moment it swung at Akuma’s face and at his broken nose once again.

His hands flew away in seconds; hurt from the unexpected attack. And with his grip gone, Minami ended up being accidentally thrown pass the guy.

Her body slammed against the muddy ground, coughing and cringing at the aches on her body.

“Motherfucker, I’m going to end you!”

It was almost as if time fast forwarded. The agent, who was only able to see through one eye, found herself thrown back at the vehicle. Her hands luckily preventing another sudden crash on the side of the tractor, she felt Akuma forcefully turning her around in one motion. Her arms were up in the air to block the incoming punches, but they had landed blows on the side of her head.

Dizzy and unable to stand upright, she felt his strong, iron hands press against her body towards the wheels. And the wheels of the tractors were like those of the tanks in war. If one were to get caught in it, they would easily be subject to severe injury or even death. Surely the agent could feel her entire life flashing through her eyes during the span of struggling against her captor. But every half second that passes by, the distance between the wheels trudging through the ground like nothing was closing centimeter by centimeter.

Her right hand stretched out. It came into contact with Akuma’s sweaty, bald head. In desperation, she began pushing against his head.

This irritated him badly. So instead, he pulled her close to him, and punched her face. Minami stumbled to the side and landed on the ground. Minami glanced over her shoulder to see that she was lucky to have gained some distance between the tractor and herself. She was not so lucky in regard to the criminal. The tattooed Japanese cracked his neck as he began to approach the agent.

As she got up on her feet, she was barely able to open both of her eyes and stand upright. Labored breathing exited out of her open mouth as blood was streaming from one side of her nose. Bruises perhaps would be countless and hidden underneath her dark clothing that’s now dirtied with mud and a bit of her own blood. When she saw the other man, she knew for a fact that if he attacked one more time, she was finished for good.

It was a struggle to keep herself awake even, so Minami stared grimly at her fate. Was she really destined to die in a place like this? And to leave the mystery and crime of the Origami Killer behind to those that either don’t have interest or have no clue how to investigate… Is that how it was going to end?

A wheeze escaped from her mouth as she saw the man come close step by step. His expression was shown with arrogance and proudness. Of course, anyone would be proud to have defeated and killed off an FBI agent that worked with the government. It was a merit that would make most anybody fear the individual. Adding his bloody features made him look like a psychotic killer with great fear rising from his presence.

Minami's heartbeat thumped heavily against her chest, feeling dread overcome her mental sense.

This was it. It's all over for her-

But his facial features changed drastically. He didn’t even take two steps before he stopped on his track. Confused, the girl raised both of her eyebrows. Agent Takahashi held her breath and widen her eyes when she finally realized what had happened.

The back of his shirt had somehow gotten caught in the tractor’s wheels. It immobilized him and from the distance between the rolling wheels and the figure, he was instantly met with the fate of being crushed.

His entire body went underneath the crushing weight of the wheels; cries of agony and pain abruptly cut off once his head followed after his body.

Minami may have watched many crime videos, seen many crime scenes, and saw how brutal some deaths may be. But to actually watch someone getting crushed and forcefully pressed downward was terrible. She peered through her lowered eyelids, unable to look away at the god awful scene. The man’s figure that now is deemed dead as the tractor rolled along without a driver… The agent exhaled loudly at the situation.

‘Great… He’s dead,’ the short girl frowned. ‘At least I have the evidences at hand.’

She didn't expect to kill him, but it was a kill or be killed situation. After all, it was for self-defense. Not to mention having the clues and evidences at hand, she didn't need the man anymore anyway.

There was a small pause though in her head though. It was then shortly followed right after with a small sigh.

‘I have a feeling Maeda Atsuko is not going to be pleased when she sees me in a state like this… I look terrible and bruised up!’

Despite another one of the many deaths that was caused by her having occurred, the agent’s mind was instantly filled up with the lady back in the police department. Even though she’s trying to crack and solve a case… And even tried to put distance between herself and anyone around her… Perhaps Minami had slowly fallen for the girl, but has absolutely no knowledge about it.



We'll have some Shelby and Tomochin's screen time next! Finally able to gain some more clues about the Origami Killer in the next update. :)

Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 25 [Update: 07/16/14]
Post by: Yuki88 on July 17, 2014, 12:01:20 PM
Woohoo, you're back. Finally. About time.

Minami was surely lucky this time. She could've died for real but somehow she managed to dodge the death again haha.

Thanks for the update and good luck with your uni life! :D
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 25 [Update: 07/16/14]
Post by: Kirozoro on July 17, 2014, 07:24:06 PM
*phew* Minai is save, but damn she got bruise all over her body


I hoped Mayu family is fine D:
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 24 [Update: 10/24/13]
Post by: sastio13 on July 18, 2014, 12:31:31 AM
you update it!
woah takamina still alive, she was so lucky! even got all bruises on her body...
wait for next chapter XD
thankyou LoyalFlutist
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 25 [Update: 07/16/14]
Post by: Llyloo on July 19, 2014, 01:21:50 AM
Wow, I didn't had the courage to read again chapters before so I was kinda lost at start XD

I'll not say Minami is lucky XD But she's alive and it's already something great after what she lived XD

Nyaaah, I missed so much your writing <3 I'm happy.
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 25 [Update: 07/16/14]
Post by: crosteks on January 18, 2015, 06:00:14 AM
MaYuki... What a hard Life for them...
i hope their suffering will end and Have reunion with Happy life ending
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 25 [Update: 07/16/14]
Post by: deguchi on May 18, 2015, 11:51:45 PM
Hello author-san! Just found this n read them all...I'm really like this story, so much feeling (sad one)
if this story stiil on going, please update, wanna know what happen with MaYuki
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 25 [Update: 07/16/14]
Post by: deguchi on August 07, 2015, 04:10:21 AM
Hello author-san!
Just wanna ask, is there any possibility for you to update this amazing story? Please...
Title: Re: How Far Are You Prepared To Go? [Mayuki] - Chapter 25 [Update: 07/16/14]
Post by: Aries13042000 on August 19, 2016, 05:08:44 PM
I kinda regret I didn't find this sooner... :(
I'm hooked on the fic, thrilled everytime the action parts appear, and always trying to suppress my emotion after finishing one chapter. I just cannot stop reading this! You don't rush things, and the characters' personalities are well-developed :twothumbs
I seriously hope you would not leave this fic unfinished since it is a true masterpiece! :heart:
Please consider bringing the story back! :D
But if you have certain reasons for not updating this, I fully understand. Just so you know, I will always support your fic~ :peace: